The souls looking-glasse, lively representing its estate before God with a treatise of conscience : wherein the definitions and distinctions thereof are unfolded, and severall cases resolved / by ... William Fenner ...
         Fenner, William, 1600-1640.
      
       
         
           1643
        
      
       Approx. 391 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 113 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41128
         Wing F700
         ESTC R477
         12495847
         ocm 12495847
         62503
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41128)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62503)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 665:12)
      
       
         
           
             The souls looking-glasse, lively representing its estate before God with a treatise of conscience : wherein the definitions and distinctions thereof are unfolded, and severall cases resolved / by ... William Fenner ...
             Fenner, William, 1600-1640.
          
           [12], 212 p.
           
             Printed by Roger Daniel ..., for John Rothwell ...,
             Cambridge [Cambridgeshire] :
             1643.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Conscience.
        
      
    
     
        2005-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-03 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Souls
           Looking-Glasse
           ,
           lively
           representing
           its
           Estate
           before
           GOD
           :
           With
           a
           Treatise
           of
           CONSCIENCE
           ;
           Wherein
           the
           definitions
           and
           distinctions
           thereof
           are
           unfolded
           ,
           and
           severall
           Cases
           resolved
           :
        
         
           By
           that
           reverend
           and
           faithfull
           Minister
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           WILLIAM
           FENNER
           .
           B.D.
           Sometimes
           Fellow
           of
           PEMBROKE-HALL
           in
           CAMBRIDGE
           ,
           and
           late
           Parson
           of
           
             Rochford
             in
          
           Essex
           .
        
         
           
             
               ACTS
               24.16
            
             .
          
           
             I
             exercise
             my self
             to
             have
             alwayes
             a
             conscience
             void
             of
             offense
             toward
             God
             and
             toward
             men
             .
          
        
         
           CAMBRIDGE
           .
           Printed
           by
           
             Roger
             Daniel
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           Universitie
           ;
           For
           
             John
             Rothwell
          
           at
           the
           Sunne
           in
           Pauls
           church-yard
           .
           1643.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           the
           saying
           of
           Solon
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           many
           good
           laws
           made
           ,
           but
           there
           wanted
           one
           law
           to
           make
           us
           put
           all
           those
           laws
           in
           execution
           :
           
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           concerning
           the
           books
           that
           are
           written
           now
           adayes
           ,
           There
           are
           many
           good
           books
           written
           ,
           but
           there
           wanteth
           one
           book
           to
           make
           us
           to
           put
           those
           good
           books
           in
           practice
           .
           Such
           a
           book
           were
           worth
           writing
           ,
           and
           worth
           reading
           .
           And
           I
           know
           no
           reason
           but
           that
           this
           book
           (
           if
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           write
           it
           in
           our
           hearts
           )
           may
           have
           this
           happie
           effect
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           book
           that
           will
           teach
           us
           how
           to
           get
           into
           the
           State
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           get
           and
           keep
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
           And
           whosoever
           readeth
           a
           book
           
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           will
           make
           conscience
           to
           practice
           what
           he
           readeth
           :
           For
           a
           good
           conscience
           is
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           saith
           of
           Justice
           ,
           *
           a
           Synopsis
           and
           Epitome
           of
           all
           virtues
           :
           It
           is
           a
           *
           Panacea
           to
           cure
           all
           soul-diseases
           :
           It
           is
           *
           a
           medicine
           to
           digest
           all
           book-surfetting
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           foure
           sorts
           of
           Consciences
           :
           Some
           bad
           and
           unquiet
           ,
           some
           bad
           and
           quiet
           ,
           some
           good
           and
           unquiet
           ,
           some
           good
           and
           quiet
           .
           For
           a
           conscience
           to
           be
           bad
           and
           quiet
           is
           the
           worst
           temper
           that
           can
           be
           :
           Better
           have
           a
           bad
           unquiet
           then
           a
           bad
           and
           quiet
           conscience
           :
           better
           have
           a
           tormenting
           Tophet
           in
           the
           soul
           then
           a
           fools
           Paradise
           :
           The
           best
           frame
           of
           Conscience
           is
           the
           good
           and
           quiet
           conscience
           :
           This
           is
           a
           *
           Paradise
           upon
           earth
           ,
           *
           a
           pr●gustation
           and
           prelibation
           of
           heaven
           ,
           a
           mansion
           for
           
           the
           Trinitie
           to
           dwell
           in
           .
           Now
           this
           ensuing
           treatise
           will
           teach
           us
           how
           to
           purchase
           this
           precious
           jewel
           of
           a
           good
           and
           quiet
           conscience
           .
           A
           treatise
           very
           necessary
           in
           these
           unconscionable
           dayes
           ,
           wherein
           most
           people
           make
           no
           conscience
           to
           sinne
           against
           conscience
           ;
           and
           some
           have
           sinned
           so
           long
           against
           conscience
           as
           that
           they
           have
           lost
           all
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           .
           As
           *
           S.
           Augustine
           saith
           of
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           so
           may
           I
           say
           of
           conscience
           ,
           
             Multi
             conscientiam
             habent
             ,
             non
             ad
             remedium
             sed
             ad
             judicium
             ,
          
           Many
           have
           a
           conscience
           for
           their
           condemnation
           and
           not
           for
           their
           salvatition
           .
           Conscience
           
           it
           is
           the
           house
           of
           the
           soul
           :
           But
           this
           house
           lieth
           waste
           and
           is
           much
           ruinated
           and
           decayed
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           wherein
           *
           never
           more
           science
           but
           never
           lesse
           conscience
           .
           Conscience
           *
           it
           is
           a
           private
           
           judgement-day
           before
           the
           publick
           day
           of
           judgement
           :
           And
           it
           is
           an
           ill
           presage
           that
           most
           people
           will
           never
           stand
           upright
           in
           the
           court
           of
           heaven
           ,
           because
           they
           stand
           accused
           and
           condemned
           in
           the
           court
           of
           conscience
           .
           Conscience
           is
           Gods
           preacher
           in
           our
           bosomes
           :
           And
           it
           is
           a
           most
           certain
           rule
           ;
           That
           that
           man
           that
           will
           not
           regard
           the
           preacher
           in
           his
           bosome
           will
           never
           regard
           the
           preacher
           in
           the
           pulpit
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           preacher
           in
           the
           pulpit
           doth
           no
           more
           good
           ,
           is
           because
           the
           preacher
           in
           the
           bosome
           is
           so
           much
           despised
           and
           neglected
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           this
           book
           (
           these
           motives
           considered
           )
           will
           be
           very
           acceptable
           to
           all
           those
           that
           have
           or
           desire
           to
           have
           a
           good
           and
           quiet
           conscience
           .
           For
           as
           *
           S.
           Bernard
           most
           excellently
           saith
           ,
           
             Every
             mans
             conscience
             is
             his
             book
             ;
             and
             all
             books
             are
             written
             to
             discover
             and
             amend
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             book
             
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           Let
           those
           that
           reade
           this
           book
           of
           cōscience
           look
           into
           the
           book
           of
           their
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           amend
           all
           the
           faults
           of
           that
           book
           by
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           reverend
           Authour
           of
           this
           book
           was
           a
           Minister
           very
           conscientious
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           a
           great
           abilitie
           given
           him
           by
           God
           to
           preach
           unto
           and
           work
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           people
           ,
           to
           awaken
           the
           sleepie
           conscience
           ,
           to
           inform
           the
           erroneous
           conscience
           ,
           to
           settle
           the
           doubtfull
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           comfort
           the
           wounded
           conscience
           :
           his
           sermons
           were
           all
           dipt
           in
           conscience
           :
           And
           therefore
           a
           subject
           of
           Conscience
           must
           needs
           be
           welcome
           from
           such
           a
           preacher
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           this
           birth
           is
           
             Posthumum
             opus
          
           ,
           and
           cometh
           out
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Authour
           :
           But
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           the
           more
           pleasing
           ,
           to
           revive
           the
           memory
           of
           him
           whose
           life
           and
           labours
           were
           deservedly
           precious
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           Gods
           
           people
           .
           And
           if
           conscience
           ,
           though
           for
           a
           while
           blind
           ,
           &
           dumbe
           ,
           and
           seared
           ,
           &
           put
           out
           of
           all
           office
           ,
           will
           notwithstanding
           at
           last
           be
           put
           into
           office
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           see
           ,
           speak
           and
           feel
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           destruction
           of
           an
           impenitent
           sinner
           ;
           why
           may
           not
           a
           discourse
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           though
           long
           ago
           preached
           ,
           be
           suffered
           to
           revive
           and
           live
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           have
           grace
           to
           reade
           it
           aright
           ?
           especially
           considering
           that
           these
           sermons
           were
           perfected
           by
           himself
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ?
        
         
           Much
           I
           could
           say
           in
           commendation
           of
           this
           worthie
           Divine
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           unwearisome
           pains
           in
           preaching
           ,
           consuming
           his
           own
           bodie
           to
           save
           the
           souls
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           his
           learning
           and
           exemplarie
           pietie
           :
           
           but
           I
           forbear
           .
           All
           that
           I
           will
           say
           is
           this
           ;
           They
           that
           fully
           knew
           him
           did
           love
           and
           reverence
           him
           :
           and
           if
           any
           did
           disesteem
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           they
           did
           not
           fully
           know
           him
           .
           
           He
           is
           now
           a
           shining
           starre
           in
           the
           firmamēt
           of
           heaven
           .
           And
           there
           are
           hundreds
           of
           people
           that
           will
           blesse
           God
           to
           all
           eternity
           for
           his
           pains
           .
           He
           needeth
           not
           our
           praises
           ,
           but
           our
           imitation
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           I
           desire
           from
           you
           that
           reade
           this
           short
           treatise
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           ye
           would
           either
           get
           a
           good
           conscience
           by
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           or
           bring
           a
           good
           conscience
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           .
           Labour
           to
           make
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           heavenly
           joyes
           of
           this
           faithfull
           servant
           of
           God
           by
           making
           this
           book
           a
           means
           to
           bring
           thy
           soul
           to
           those
           heavenly
           joyes
           which
           are
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           for
           evermore
           :
           which
           are
           joyes
           unspeakable
           and
           glorious
           ,
           so
           great
           that
           ,
           *
           as
           S.
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             one
             drop
             of
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             should
             fall
             into
             hell
             ,
             it
             would
             swallow
             up
             all
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             Hell.
          
           And
           that
           God
           would
           make
           you
           heirs
           of
           this
           joy
           ,
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
           your
           soul-friend
        
         
           
             EDM.
             C.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             An
             Enquiry
             after
             a
             mans
             estate
             before
             God.
             Coloss
             .
             4.8
             .
          
           
             
               WHat
               a
               mans
               estate
               before
               God
               is
               
                 pag.
                 1
              
            
             
               Ministers
               are
               to
               enquire
               after
               the
               estate
               of
               their
               people
               3
            
             
               Every
               man
               is
               either
               in
               an
               estate
               of
               grace
               or
               sinne
               8
            
             
               This
               estate
               may
               be
               known
               11
            
             
               Why
               every
               man
               ought
               to
               enquire
               after
               his
               own
               estate
               14
            
             
               Means
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               come
               to
               know
               what
               estate
               he
               is
               in
               15
            
             
               Impediments
               which
               hinder
               this
               knowledge
               18
            
             
               Motives
               to
               be
               diligent
               in
               this
               enquirie
               19
            
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             A
             treatise
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             
               WHat
               conscience
               is
               21
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 conscience
                 23
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 plant
                 a
                 conscience
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 25
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 light
                 that
                 conscience
                 acts
                 by
                 is
                 knowledge
                 1.
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 ;
                 28
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 that
                 conscience
                 acts
                 by
                 is
                 knowledge
                 2.
                 of
                 our selves
                 .
                 28
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 necessity
                 of
                 knowledge
                 29
              
            
          
           
             
               III.
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 office
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 to
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 accusing
                 or
                 excusing
                 33
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Foure
                 properties
                 of
                 this
                 witnesse-bearing
                 It
                 is
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Supreme
                     34
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Impartiall
                     35
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Faithfull
                     36
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Privie
                     37
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 witnesse-bearing
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       I.
                       
                    
                     It
                     s
                     single
                     witnessing
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         What
                         we
                         have
                         done
                         38
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         What
                         we
                         intend
                         to
                         do
                         ibid.
                         
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         What
                         is
                         the
                         bent
                         of
                         our
                         hearts
                         ibid.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       II.
                       
                    
                     It
                     s
                     judiciall
                     bearing
                     witnesse
                     42
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     About
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     or
                     omitted
                     :
                     Where
                     are
                     considered
                     
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                        
                         It
                         s
                         Office
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             To
                             judge
                             45
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             To
                             counsel
                             46
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           2.
                           
                        
                         Its
                         Adjuncts
                         :
                         It
                         is
                         either
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Illightned
                             51
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Erroneus
                             56
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Doubting
                             52
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             Scrupulous
                             58
                          
                           
                             5.
                             
                             Faithfull
                             63.
                             or
                          
                           
                             6.
                             
                             Unfaithfull
                             69
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     About
                     things
                     alreadie
                     done
                     or
                     omitted
                     :
                     and
                     here
                     also
                     
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                        
                         It
                         is
                         Office
                         is
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             To
                             approve
                             77
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             To
                             absolve
                             78
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             To
                             mislike
                             79
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             To
                             condemne
                             80
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           2.
                           
                        
                         Its
                         Affections
                         :
                         It
                         is
                         either
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Tender
                             83
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Sleepie
                             ibid.
                             
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Benumbed
                             84
                             ,
                             or
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             Seared
                             85
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 th●se
                 proceed
                 two
                 other
                 Adjuncts
                 ;
                 
                   
                     
                       I.
                       
                    
                     A
                     quiet
                     conscience
                     :
                     concerning
                     which
                     is
                     considered
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         What
                         it
                         is
                         87
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         How
                         that
                         in
                         the
                         godly
                         differeth
                         from
                         that
                         in
                         the
                         wicked
                         90
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         How
                         to
                         know
                         whether
                         we
                         have
                         it
                         or
                         no
                         100
                      
                       
                         Where
                         is
                         handled
                         ;
                         
                           
                             Whether
                             a
                             child
                             of
                             God
                             may
                             fear
                             death
                             ,
                             and
                             how
                             farre
                             105
                          
                           
                             Whether
                             a
                             wicked
                             man
                             may
                             be
                             desirous
                             to
                             die
                             ,
                             and
                             in
                             what
                             cases
                             108
                          
                           
                             The
                             great
                             benefit
                             of
                             peace
                             of
                             conscience
                             110
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       II.
                       
                    
                     An
                     unquiet
                     conscience
                     
                       
                         What
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         causes
                         of
                         it
                         114
                      
                       
                         The
                         degrees
                         of
                         it
                         117
                      
                       
                         The
                         difference
                         of
                         it
                         in
                         the
                         Godly
                         and
                         in
                         the
                         wicked
                         121
                      
                       
                         How
                         a
                         man
                         may
                         keep
                         peace
                         of
                         conscience
                         131
                      
                       
                         How
                         it
                         dependeth
                         upon
                         obedience
                         135
                      
                       
                         What
                         manner
                         of
                         obedience
                         that
                         is
                         which
                         peace
                         of
                         conscience
                         dependeth
                         upon
                         ?
                         139
                      
                       
                         What
                         a
                         man
                         must
                         do
                         to
                         be
                         freed
                         from
                         a
                         burdened
                         and
                         troubled
                         conscience
                         141
                      
                       
                         As
                         conscience
                         beareth
                         witnesse
                         of
                         our
                         actions
                         so
                         of
                         our
                         persons
                         146
                      
                       
                         It
                         can
                         and
                         doth
                         inform
                         every
                         man
                         what
                         estate
                         he
                         is
                         in
                         147
                      
                       
                         How
                         it
                         doth
                         this
                         150
                      
                       
                         When
                         it
                         doth
                         this
                         153
                      
                       
                         Why
                         many
                         neverthelesse
                         are
                         deluded
                         about
                         their
                         estate
                         157
                      
                       
                         What
                         a
                         good
                         conscience
                         soundly
                         renewed
                         is
                         162
                      
                       
                         What
                         a
                         weak
                         and
                         infirm
                         good
                         conscience
                         is
                         168
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 bond
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 175
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Primarie
                 and
                 supreme
                 ,
                 is
                 Gods
                 word
                 177
              
               
                 Gods
                 law
                 bindeth
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
                 regenerate
                 184
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Secondarie
                 and
                 relative
                 ,
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 our selves
                 194
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Others
                 may
                 bind
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Superiours
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 bind
                 our
                 own
                 consciences
                 by
                 lawfull
                 vows
                 and
                 promises
                 207
              
               
                 What
                 vows
                 are
                 unlawfull
                 and
                 not
                 binding
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 vow
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 209
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Enquiry
           after
           a
           mans
           Estate
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 COLOSS.
                 4.8
              
               .
            
             
               Whom
               I
               have
               sent
               unto
               you
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               know
               your
               estate
               and
               comfort
               your
               hearts
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           estate
           of
           a
           man
           before
           God
           is
           the
           relation
           that
           he
           standeth
           in
           unto
           God
           ,
           
           as
           God
           is
           the
           free
           fountain
           of
           all
           spirituall
           life
           and
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           determiner
           of
           mens
           everlasting
           conditions
           either
           in
           heaven
           or
           in
           hell
           :
           So
           that
           when
           we
           question
           about
           a
           mans
           estate
           ,
           we
           question
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           in
           Christ
           or
           not
           ;
           Whether
           he
           have
           true
           grace
           yea
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           Whether
           he
           be
           one
           of
           Gods
           children
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           be
           yet
           no
           better
           then
           a
           reprobate
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           three
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           definition
           of
           every
           mans
           estate
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           
             a
             relation
             unto
             God
          
           ;
           not
           as
           a
           man
           is
           in
           himself
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           rich
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           poore
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           I
           speak
           here
           as
           he
           is
           in
           relation
           towards
           God
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           rich
           towards
           God
           ,
           yea
           or
           no.
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           as
           a
           man
           is
           in
           regard
           of
           others
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           he
           is
           a
           father
           or
           a
           sonne
           ,
           a
           master
           or
           a
           servant
           ,
           a
           king
           or
           a
           subject
           :
           but
           in
           relation
           to
           God
           ,
           Whether
           Gods
           sevant
           or
           no
           ,
           Gods
           child
           or
           no.
           
             Salute
             Apelles
          
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ;
           
           and
           he
           telleth
           
           us
           in
           what
           estate
           Apelles
           was
           in
           before
           God
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           an
           estate
           of
           approbation
           ,
           
             approved
             in
             Christ
          
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Apostle
           speaketh
           on
           the
           contrary
           of
           the
           unconverted
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             strangers
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           Ephes
           .
           4
           ,
           18.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           a
           relation
           unto
           God
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           standing
           relation
           :
           That
           wherein
           he
           standeth
           towards
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           mans
           estate
           before
           God.
           There
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           one
           that
           doth
           sin
           and
           one
           that
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           sinne
           :
           A
           child
           of
           God
           may
           sinne
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           not
           in
           a
           state
           of
           sinne
           ;
           you
           cannot
           call
           him
           a
           wicked
           man.
           So
           also
           there
           is
           difference
           between
           one
           that
           doeth
           some
           good
           actions
           and
           one
           that
           is
           in
           a
           good
           estate
           :
           A
           carnall
           man
           may
           do
           some
           good
           things
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           not
           in
           a
           good
           estate
           .
           The
           estate
           of
           a
           man
           is
           a
           standing
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           relation
           that
           he
           standeth
           in
           towards
           God.
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           relation
           that
           a
           man
           standeth
           in
           towards
           God
           
             as
             he
             is
             the
             free
             fountain
             of
             spirituall
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           every
           standing
           relation
           towards
           God
           :
           For
           a
           man
           may
           be
           considered
           in
           relation
           to
           God
           as
           a
           Creatour
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           heavens
           and
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           very
           brute
           beasts
           stand
           in
           relation
           to
           God
           as
           they
           are
           his
           creatures
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           not
           this
           estate
           that
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           relation
           to
           God
           as
           the
           free
           giver
           of
           spirituall
           life
           and
           salvation
           (
           He
           is
           free
           ,
           he
           may
           choose
           whether
           he
           will
           give
           it
           or
           no.
           )
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           mans
           estate
           ,
           the
           relation
           he
           standeth
           in
           unto
           God
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           him
           his
           saving
           grace
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ;
           spirituall
           life
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ;
           title
           to
           heaven
           and
           salvation
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           a
           
           mans
           estate
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           
             They
             were
             sinners
             before
             God
          
           :
           that
           is
           they
           were
           in
           a
           bad
           estate
           ,
           
           a
           state
           of
           sinne
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Zachary
           and
           Elisabeth
           ,
           
             They
             were
             both
             righteous
             before
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
           they
           were
           both
           in
           a
           very
           good
           state
           .
        
         
           All
           Christians
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           :
           
           It
           behoveth
           every
           one
           now
           to
           consider
           in
           what
           estate
           he
           standeth
           to
           his
           God.
           This
           is
           a
           great
           question
           that
           we
           which
           are
           ministers
           ought
           to
           demand
           of
           our
           people
           ,
           to
           know
           their
           estates
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           shepherds
           ,
           and
           are
           bound
           to
           look
           well
           how
           it
           standeth
           with
           our
           flock
           .
           If
           we
           do
           not
           labour
           to
           know
           your
           estates
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           look
           well
           to
           your
           souls
           .
           Consider
           that
           place
           in
           the
           Proverbs
           ,
           
           
             Be
             diligent
             to
             know
             the
             state
             of
             thy
             flock
             ,
             and
             look
             well
             to
             thy
             herds
             .
          
           Where
           the
           wise
           man
           first
           requireth
           that
           we
           should
           look
           well
           to
           our
           flocks
           ,
           and
           then
           directeth
           us
           in
           the
           manner
           how
           ,
           viz.
           by
           being
           diligent
           to
           know
           their
           estate
           how
           it
           standeth
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           Gods
           labourers
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           know
           in
           what
           estate
           our
           work
           standeth
           :
           else
           we
           may
           labour
           and
           labour
           and
           all
           in
           vain
           ;
           we
           may
           preach
           and
           exhort
           and
           call
           upon
           our
           people
           to
           heare
           and
           believe
           ,
           and
           obey
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           may
           still
           be
           in
           vain
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           enquire
           in
           what
           estate
           they
           are
           .
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           Paul
           could
           not
           forbear
           sending
           and
           enquiring
           how
           it
           stood
           with
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
           in
           what
           estate
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           how
           it
           went
           with
           their
           faith
           ,
           whether
           they
           kept
           it
           or
           no
           ,
           lest
           the
           tempter
           had
           tempted
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           labour
           should
           have
           been
           
           in
           vain
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           had
           been
           for
           all
           his
           preaching
           and
           teaching
           them
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           in
           a
           good
           estate
           :
           therefore
           he
           sent
           to
           know
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           take
           the
           care
           and
           the
           charge
           of
           your
           souls
           :
           Now
           then
           how
           can
           we
           be
           quiet
           if
           we
           do
           not
           know
           in
           what
           estate
           your
           souls
           be
           ?
           A
           good
           father
           cannot
           be
           at
           quiet
           if
           he
           do
           not
           know
           how
           it
           is
           with
           his
           children
           :
           How
           if
           they
           should
           be
           sick
           ?
           how
           if
           undone
           ?
           Oh
           it
           would
           comfort
           a
           good
           father
           to
           know
           his
           children
           to
           be
           in
           good
           case
           :
           But
           if
           it
           were
           otherwise
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           would
           grieve
           him
           much
           yet
           he
           had
           rather
           know
           it
           then
           not
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           know
           it
           he
           can
           better
           tell
           what
           to
           do
           .
           So
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           his
           very
           bowells
           yerned
           upon
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           
           
             Oh
             my
             poore
             people
          
           ,
           thought
           he
           ,
           
             I
             wonder
             what
             estate
             they
             be
             in
             .
             How
             if
             they
             totter
             ?
             how
             if
             they
             miscarry
             ?
             how
             if
             the
             devil
             have
             tempted
             them
             to
             sinne
             and
             to
             apostatize
             ?
             how
             if
             they
             be
             in
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             ?
          
           He
           could
           never
           be
           at
           quiet
           till
           he
           knew
           their
           estate
           :
           
             I
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             send
             Timotheus
             shortly
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             also
             may
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             when
             I
             know
             your
             estate
             .
          
           He
           had
           a
           great
           care
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           would
           comfort
           his
           heart
           to
           know
           what
           estate
           they
           were
           in
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           are
           teachers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           know
           the
           estate
           of
           our
           people
           :
           otherwise
           we
           are
           ignorant
           what
           doctrine
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           ,
           what
           points
           to
           handle
           among
           them
           .
           Paul
           in
           this
           epistle
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           knowing
           onely
           their
           estate
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           delivereth
           abundance
           of
           generall
           precepts
           and
           exhortations
           unto
           them
           :
           
           he
           describeth
           unto
           them
           the
           mystery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           admonisheth
           them
           to
           continue
           stedfast
           therein
           ,
           to
           embrace
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           philosophy
           and
           the
           vain
           traditions
           and
           sophistry
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           doting
           upon
           ceremonies
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           ended
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           set
           their
           affections
           on
           heaven
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           the
           deeds
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           put
           off
           the
           old
           man
           ;
           he
           warneth
           them
           to
           be
           loving
           and
           humble
           :
           he
           biddeth
           wives
           do
           their
           duties
           to
           their
           husbands
           ,
           and
           husbands
           to
           love
           their
           wives
           ;
           children
           to
           obey
           their
           parents
           ,
           and
           parents
           to
           encourage
           their
           children
           ;
           servants
           to
           obey
           their
           masters
           ,
           and
           masters
           to
           deal
           well
           with
           their
           servants
           ;
           all
           to
           continue
           in
           prayer
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           thanksgiving
           ;
           to
           walk
           wisely
           towards
           them
           that
           are
           without
           ,
           to
           be
           carefull
           of
           godly
           &
           holy
           communication
           :
           Thus
           knowing
           their
           estate
           onely
           for
           the
           generall
           he
           teacheth
           them
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           he
           concludeth
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           
           
             I
             speak
             somewhat
             generally
             because
             I
             do
             not
             know
             your
             estates
             in
             particular
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             send
             to
             you
             Tychicus
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             good
             minister
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             learn
             your
             estates
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             you
             answerably
             .
             It
             may
             be
             some
             of
             you
             want
             corrosives
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             some
             of
             you
             want
             cordials
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             some
             have
             need
             to
             be
             searched
             and
             humbled
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             to
             be
             encouraged
             and
             comforted
             :
             I
             have
             sent
             him
             to
             enquire
             into
             your
             estates
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             do
             accordingly
             .
             Whom
             I
             have
             sent
             unto
             you
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             know
             your
             estate
             and
             comfort
             your
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           The
           use
           of
           this
           is
           threefold
           .
        
         
         
           
           First
           ,
           for
           instruction
           .
           Hence
           we
           may
           see
           that
           a
           minister
           doeth
           but
           his
           duty
           when
           he
           enquireth
           into
           mens
           estates
           how
           they
           stand
           before
           God
           :
           It
           is
           not
           prying
           into
           other
           mens
           matters
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           busi-bodinesse
           in
           other
           mens
           affairs
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           a
           spirit
           of
           meddling
           :
           No
           ,
           a
           ●inister
           doeth
           but
           his
           duty
           when
           he
           doeth
           it
           .
           How
           can
           a
           Physician
           apply
           true
           and
           proper
           physick
           unlesse
           he
           enquire
           into
           the
           state
           of
           mens
           bodies
           ?
           
           Now
           a
           minister
           is
           a
           physician
           to
           mens
           souls
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           to
           enquire
           of
           the
           state
           of
           mens
           souls
           how
           they
           stand
           before
           God.
           They
           are
           men
           of
           Belial
           that
           say
           ,
           
             What
             ?
             must
             the
             minister
             know
             all
             ?
          
           and
           ,
           
             Can
             there
             be
             nothing
             done
             but
             the
             minister
             must
             heare
             of
             it
             ?
          
           These
           are
           very
           evil
           speeches
           .
           The
           minister
           doeth
           but
           his
           duty
           when
           he
           is
           inquisitive
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           use
           may
           be
           for
           reproof
           .
           If
           it
           be
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           minister
           to
           enquire
           of
           mens
           estates
           before
           God
           ,
           then
           those
           people
           are
           too
           blame
           that
           will
           not
           make
           known
           their
           estates
           .
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           so
           many
           men
           abide
           in
           a
           rotten
           estate
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           loth
           to
           open
           truly
           and
           fully
           what
           they
           are
           to
           Gods
           ministers
           ?
           Nay
           many
           are
           like
           them
           in
           the
           prophet
           ,
           
           
             who
             say
             to
             the
             seers
             ,
             See
             not
             .
          
           They
           would
           not
           have
           Gods
           ministers
           see
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           nor
           see
           what
           they
           are
           .
           I
           confesse
           there
           be
           some
           that
           will
           open
           something
           about
           their
           estates
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           they
           know
           by
           themselves
           :
           They
           keep
           in
           the
           main
           ;
           like
           some
           foolish
           clients
           who
           misinform
           their
           Counsel
           ,
           making
           their
           case
           better
           then
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           cause
           miscarrieth
           :
           So
           some
           keep
           in
           that
           which
           would
           give
           most
           light
           to
           judge
           of
           
           their
           estates
           :
           But
           this
           ought
           not
           so
           to
           be
           .
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           an
           example
           of
           one
           that
           being
           troubled
           about
           his
           estate
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           ministers
           being
           by
           ,
           Oh
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             all
             that
             I
             know
             of
             my self
             ;
             I
             'le
             not
             hide
             a
             syllable
             from
             you
             :
             and
             if
             I
             be
             yet
             no
             better
             then
             a
             wretch
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             tell
             me
             plainly
             that
             I
             am
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             prove
             it
             plainly
             unto
             me
             .
          
           This
           man
           took
           a
           right
           course
           ,
           and
           thereby
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           came
           in
           a
           little
           space
           to
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           own
           blessed
           estate
           and
           condition
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           exhortation
           .
           
           Let
           Gods
           ministers
           know
           of
           your
           estates
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           speak
           to
           you
           accordingly
           .
           By
           this
           means
           they
           may
           speak
           words
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           and
           like
           wise
           house-holders
           give
           every
           one
           his
           portion
           .
           If
           you
           had
           but
           a
           cut
           finger
           ,
           would
           not
           you
           be
           glad
           to
           have
           the
           right
           plastre
           ?
           and
           if
           you
           had
           a
           burning
           fever
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           desire
           the
           right
           remedy
           ?
           how
           much
           more
           in
           curing
           the
           sicknesse
           of
           the
           soul
           ?
        
         
           Now
           from
           the
           text
           it self
           without
           any
           cutting
           up
           of
           the
           words
           we
           may
           gather
           foure
           propositions
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               an
               estate
               that
               every
               man
               is
               in
               ,
               either
               an
               estate
               of
               grace
               or
               an
               estate
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               this
               state
               may
               be
               known
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               every
               man
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               have
               his
               estate
               examined
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               known
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               a
               man
               can
               never
               have
               true
               comfort
               till
               it
               be
               known
               that
               he
               is
               in
               a
               good
               estate
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
           That
           there
           is
           an
           estate
           that
           
           every
           one
           is
           in
           ,
           either
           of
           grace
           or
           sin
           ;
           See
           this
           in
           Simon
           Magus
           :
           
           
             I
             perceive
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
           See
           ,
           he
           telleth
           him
           what
           estate
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           viz.
           a
           very
           bad
           estate
           ,
           in
           a
           desperate
           and
           damnable
           condition
           .
           In
           this
           state
           of
           sin
           and
           misery
           are
           all
           they
           that
           are
           not
           renewed
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           And
           for
           the
           other
           see
           an
           example
           ,
           Rom.
           16.7
           .
           
           
             Salute
             Rufus
             chosen
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           The
           text
           there
           telleth
           us
           what
           estate
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           a
           very
           good
           estate
           ;
           He
           was
           a
           man
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             a
             choise
             man
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           man
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           salvation
           .
           In
           this
           estate
           are
           all
           they
           that
           are
           called
           and
           sanctified
           and
           made
           new
           creatures
           unto
           God.
           Every
           man
           is
           in
           one
           of
           the
           two
           estates
           :
           there
           is
           no
           middle
           estate
           which
           is
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           in
           one
           of
           these
           two
           are
           all
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               From
               everlasting
               the
               world
               was
               divided
               onely
               into
               two
               ranks
               ,
               either
               Elect
               or
               Reprobates
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Here
               in
               this
               life
               the
               world
               is
               divided
               onely
               into
               two
               companies
               either
               Godly
               or
               Ungodlie
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               At
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               the
               Lord
               will
               divide
               the
               whole
               world
               onely
               into
               two
               sorts
               ,
               either
               Sheep
               or
               Goats
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           II.
           For
           the
           second
           proposition
           ,
           This
           estate
           may
           be
           known
           :
           Especially
           every
           man
           may
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           own
           estate
           before
           God.
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           every
           man
           may
           know
           whether
           he
           be
           elect
           or
           reprobate
           :
           yet
           this
           I
           say
           too
           ,
           That
           a
           godly
           soul
           may
           know
           that
           it
           is
           elected
           to
           life
           .
           The
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           all
           that
           are
           
           godly
           
             to
             give
             diligence
             to
             make
             their
             election
             sure
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.10
           .
           He
           that
           atteineth
           to
           that
           faith
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             elect
          
           ,
           Titus
           1.1
           .
           and
           receiveth
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           the
           Thessalonians
           did
           ,
           and
           thence
           concludeth
           they
           were
           chosen
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Thess
           .
           1.4
           ,
           5.
           he
           may
           attein
           to
           much
           assurance
           of
           his
           election
           .
           But
           though
           a
           godly
           man
           may
           know
           he
           is
           elected
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           for
           reprobation
           the
           case
           is
           not
           alike
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           ungodlinesse
           is
           not
           alwayes
           joyned
           with
           perseverance
           .
           2.
           
           Besides
           ,
           God
           hath
           many
           reasons
           why
           he
           doth
           not
           reveal
           mens
           reprobation
           unto
           them
           :
           They
           would
           then
           be
           outragious
           in
           evil
           ,
           desperate
           in
           wickednesse
           ;
           there
           could
           be
           no
           order
           or
           government
           in
           humane
           life
           :
           Besides
           that
           ,
           the
           form
           of
           Christs
           administration
           of
           his
           kingdome
           could
           not
           be
           so
           as
           it
           now
           is
           :
           for
           Christ
           hath
           bid
           his
           ministers
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           every
           creature
           ,
           to
           whole
           parishes
           and
           towns
           ,
           and
           except
           none
           :
           Christ
           will
           not
           tell
           his
           ministers
           which
           be
           reprobates
           and
           which
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           preach
           unto
           all
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           work
           upon
           every
           soul
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           none
           in
           a
           parish
           but
           the
           minister
           must
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           one
           who
           may
           be
           saved
           :
           Christ
           will
           not
           tell
           his
           people
           which
           be
           reprobates
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           look
           upon
           every
           one
           as
           one
           that
           may
           be
           wonne
           to
           the
           faith
           for
           any
           thing
           they
           know
           :
           Christ
           will
           not
           tell
           the
           reprobates
           themselves
           that
           they
           are
           reprobates
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           them
           may
           come
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           means
           ;
           How
           do
           they
           know
           but
           they
           may
           find
           grace
           ?
           yea
           and
           the
           Lord
           doth
           seriously
           call
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           their
           fault
           if
           they
           obey
           not
           .
           It
           
           is
           Gods
           infinite
           mercy
           ,
           that
           election
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           a
           comfortable
           point
           ,
           may
           be
           revealed
           to
           Gods
           children
           ;
           and
           that
           reprobation
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           intolerable
           and
           bitter
           ,
           is
           not
           revealed
           to
           the
           reprobate
           .
           Neverthelesse
           let
           me
           adde
           ,
           That
           some
           particular
           men
           have
           known
           their
           own
           reprobation
           ,
           as
           Cain
           and
           Judas
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           And
           there
           be
           shrewd
           signes
           of
           it
           :
           (
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           it
           as
           though
           I
           meant
           to
           perswade
           any
           man
           that
           he
           is
           one
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           may
           take
           heed
           of
           them
           .
           )
        
         
           1.
           
           Malicing
           the
           known
           truth
           is
           a
           very
           shrewd
           signe
           :
           As
           ,
           when
           men
           know
           that
           godlinesse
           is
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           hate
           a
           man
           for
           it
           ;
           when
           men
           know
           the
           minister
           is
           commanded
           to
           rebuke
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           will
           spite
           him
           for
           so
           doing
           :
           this
           is
           a
           very
           shrewd
           signe
           .
           Paul
           persecuted
           the
           truth
           ;
           
             but
             yet
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             obteined
             mercy
             ,
             because
             I
             did
             it
             ignorantly
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.13
           .
           intimating
           that
           if
           he
           had
           done
           it
           against
           knowledge
           he
           had
           been
           in
           danger
           to
           have
           found
           no
           mercy
           .
           And
           therefore
           ye
           that
           mock
           and
           hate
           those
           wayes
           which
           God
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           take
           heed
           lest
           ye
           sin
           unpardonably
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Absolute
           apostasie
           is
           a
           shrewd
           signe
           too
           of
           reprobation
           :
           When
           men
           have
           been
           very
           forward
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           fall
           totally
           away
           and
           prove
           miserably
           profane
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           sheweth
           ,
           Heb.
           6.6
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Finall
           impenitency
           .
           This
           is
           an
           infallible
           signe
           of
           reprobation
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           liveth
           in
           sin
           ,
           dieth
           in
           sin
           ,
           &
           goeth
           away
           without
           repentance
           .
           Luke
           13.3
           .
           
             Except
             ye
             repent
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             .
          
           There
           be
           many
           of
           us
           have
           stood
           out
           
           long
           in
           impenitency
           ;
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           lest
           if
           we
           stay
           any
           longer
           we
           fall
           upon
           this
           great
           evil
           .
        
         
           I
           return
           to
           the
           point
           :
           
           A
           man
           may
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           own
           estate
           before
           God.
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           in
           the
           state
           of
           election
           or
           reprobation
           :
           but
           he
           may
           know
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           in
           the
           state
           of
           salvation
           or
           damnation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           in
           the
           way
           that
           leadeth
           to
           heaven
           or
           hell
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           in
           such
           a
           case
           that
           if
           he
           die
           now
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           or
           not
           saved
           :
           Every
           man
           may
           thus
           know
           in
           what
           estate
           he
           is
           ;
        
         
           Because
           the
           word
           of
           God
           sheweth
           a
           man
           this
           :
           
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           
             He
             that
             committeth
             sinne
             is
             of
             the
             devil
             .
          
           Mark
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           telleth
           us
           what
           estate
           that
           man
           is
           in
           that
           liveth
           in
           sinne
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           bad
           estate
           .
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           ;
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             purgeth
             himself
             .
          
           Mark
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           telleth
           us
           what
           estate
           that
           man
           is
           in
           who
           purgeth
           himself
           ;
           he
           is
           in
           a
           very
           good
           estate
           ,
           in
           a
           state
           of
           true
           hope
           in
           Christ
           .
           And
           so
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.10
           .
           the
           Apostle
           nameth
           divers
           who
           are
           not
           in
           the
           state
           of
           salvation
           but
           of
           damnation
           :
           if
           they
           die
           in
           such
           case
           they
           cannot
           inherit
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           .
           So
           that
           if
           a
           man
           will
           but
           search
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           believe
           that
           God
           doth
           say
           true
           ,
           he
           may
           know
           his
           estate
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Without
           this
           knowledge
           a
           man
           cannot
           have
           an
           accusing
           or
           an
           excusing
           conscience
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           estate
           :
           but
           men
           may
           have
           ,
           yea
           many
           men
           have
           ,
           a
           conscience
           accusing
           them
           of
           being
           in
           a
           very
           bad
           estate
           ;
           and
           many
           men
           have
           an
           excusing
           conscience
           that
           plainly
           doth
           witnesse
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           very
           good
           and
           gracious
           estate
           .
           
           
             I
             and
             my
             people
             are
             wicked
             ,
          
           
           saith
           Pharaoh
           .
           His
           conscience
           did
           accuse
           him
           of
           being
           in
           a
           bad
           estate
           .
           
             I
             am
             holy
          
           ,
           
           saith
           David
           ;
           
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
          
           .
           His
           conscience
           told
           him
           he
           was
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           So
           that
           ye
           need
           not
           go
           farre
           to
           know
           what
           estate
           you
           are
           in
           :
           there
           is
           that
           in
           your
           bosome
           that
           can
           decide
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Men
           cannot
           desire
           nor
           flie
           f●
           o
           an
           unknown
           estate
           :
           But
           men
           are
           commanded
           to
           flie
           from
           a
           bad
           estate
           ,
           and
           seek
           out
           a
           good
           one
           :
           Therefore
           they
           may
           know
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           
             O
             generation
             of
             vipers
          
           ,
           
           
             who
             hath
             warned
             you
             to
             flie
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ?
             Bring
             forth
             therefore
             fruits
             meet
             for
             repentance
             ,
          
           saith
           John
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           .
           He
           supposeth
           these
           men
           might
           easily
           know
           that
           they
           were
           in
           a
           very
           bad
           estate
           ,
           or
           else
           how
           could
           he
           say
           thus
           unto
           them
           ?
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Uses
           let
           us
           consider
           these
           three
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               every
               man
               living
               is
               born
               in
               a
               very
               bad
               estate
               .
               We
               all
               know
               it
               well
               ;
               but
               oh
               that
               we
               would
               consider
               it
               !
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 by
                 nature
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 .
              
               Now
               here
               lieth
               the
               question
               ,
               When
               did
               we
               change
               our
               estates
               ?
               We
               are
               in
               the
               same
               state
               of
               damnation
               wherein
               we
               were
               born
               except
               we
               are
               come
               out
               of
               it
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               here
               lieth
               the
               question
               ,
               Whether
               we
               are
               come
               out
               of
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               whether
               we
               have
               mended
               our
               estate
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               never
               mend
               their
               estates
               :
               But
               as
               they
               were
               born
               in
               a
               cursed
               estate
               ,
               so
               they
               live
               and
               die
               in
               it
               .
               And
               I
               speak
               not
               this
               of
               heathen
               onely
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               how
               many
               in
               the
               visible
               church
               do
               so
               ?
               How
               many
               were
               there
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Philippi
               whom
               the
               
               Apostle
               could
               not
               think
               of
               without
               weeping
               when
               he
               considered
               in
               what
               estate
               they
               were
               .
               
               So
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               not
               many
               wise
               ,
               
               not
               many
               rich
               ,
               not
               many
               noble
               called
               ;
               but
               commonly
               the
               meanest
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               were
               in
               the
               best
               estate
               towards
               God.
               Nay
               more
               then
               so
               ;
               Many
               of
               them
               who
               seek
               to
               get
               into
               a
               good
               estate
               misse
               of
               it
               and
               perish
               .
               See
               ,
               Luke
               13.24
               .
               
                 Strive
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 strait
                 gate
                 :
              
               Mark
               ;
               it
               's
               a
               strait
               gate
               ,
               and
               letteth
               but
               few
               in
               :
               
                 for
                 many
                 shall
                 seek
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 .
              
               Here
               and
               there
               a
               few
               even
               where
               the
               constant
               ministery
               is
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
               Consider
               that
               it
               is
               a
               marvellous
               hard
               thing
               to
               passe
               from
               state
               unto
               state
               ,
               from
               a
               bad
               to
               a
               good
               estate
               .
               There
               is
               a
               very
               vast
               gulf
               between
               the
               state
               of
               sinne
               and
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               marvellous
               hard
               to
               passe
               it
               .
               These
               things
               premised
               ,
               the
               Uses
               follow
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           point
           may
           be
           many
           wayes
           usefull
           :
           
           First
           ,
           for
           instruction
           .
           If
           God
           hath
           made
           it
           possible
           unto
           us
           to
           find
           out
           what
           estate
           every
           one
           of
           us
           is
           in
           ,
           then
           sure
           he
           would
           have
           us
           go
           about
           it
           and
           enquire
           after
           it
           .
           
           God
           might
           have
           left
           us
           to
           perish
           in
           our
           naturall
           blindnesse
           ,
           never
           to
           have
           known
           in
           what
           case
           we
           had
           been
           untill
           we
           were
           past
           recovery
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           wanderers
           from
           God
           and
           from
           the
           wayes
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           might
           justly
           have
           suffered
           us
           for
           ever
           to
           have
           wandred
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           have
           been
           able
           to
           find
           out
           whether
           we
           had
           been
           right
           or
           wrong
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           hath
           dealt
           so
           with
           some
           :
           He
           hath
           suffered
           some
           to
           go
           on
           all
           their
           dayes
           blindfold
           to
           hell
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           dealt
           with
           the
           scribes
           
           and
           Pharisees
           ;
           
           
             Let
             them
             alone
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             they
             be
             blind
             leaders
             of
             the
             blind
             :
             and
             if
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             ,
             they
             will
             both
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             .
          
           Ye
           see
           the
           Lord
           hath
           dealt
           so
           with
           some
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           his
           mercy
           he
           hath
           not
           dealt
           so
           with
           us
           .
           Sith
           God
           hath
           made
           it
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           enquire
           after
           it
           :
           And
           that
           yet
           further
           for
           these
           reasons
           :
           
             
               
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               commandeth
               it
               :
               
                 Examine
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 whether
                 ye
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 prove
                 your selves
                 :
                 know
                 ye
                 not
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 ye
                 be
                 reprobates
                 ?
              
               Where
               ye
               see
               the
               Apostle
               commandeth
               the
               duty
               of
               self-triall
               :
               And
               consider
               how
               he
               presseth
               it
               upon
               us
               :
               1.
               
               
                 Do
                 ye
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 estate
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 ?
                 then
                 examine
                 and
                 enquire
                 .
              
               2
               
                 Do
                 ye
                 think
                 ye
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 estate
                 ?
                 look
                 ye
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sure
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 errour
                 .
                 Do
                 ye
                 object
                 ye
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 ye
                 know
                 ?
                 No
                 ?
                 then
                 your
                 estate
                 is
                 very
                 bad
                 :
                 find
                 out
                 some
                 good
                 tokens
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 ye
                 be
                 reprobates
                 .
              
               This
               command
               makes
               it
               a
               clear
               duty
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               a
               second
               reason
               to
               prove
               it
               our
               duty
               to
               enquire
               what
               estate
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               without
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               we
               can
               never
               have
               any
               true
               peace
               in
               our
               consciences
               :
               The
               conscience
               must
               needs
               be
               without
               peace
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               ignorant
               of
               what
               estate
               we
               are
               in
               :
               
               
                 Being
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 have
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               First
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               their
               estate
               ;
               they
               were
               in
               a
               state
               of
               justification
               :
               and
               from
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               they
               had
               peace
               .
               We
               are
               bound
               to
               get
               true
               peace
               to
               our
               consciences
               ;
               Oh
               ,
               what
               a
               lamentable
               
               maze
               are
               vve
               in
               till
               our
               consciences
               have
               peace
               !
               and
               this
               they
               cannot
               have
               untill
               vve
               are
               fully
               acquainted
               in
               vvhat
               case
               vve
               stand
               before
               God
               :
               
               
                 Acquaint
                 thy self
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               vve
               can
               never
               be
               fit
               for
               any
               duty
               of
               Gods
               vvorship
               as
               long
               as
               vve
               knovv
               not
               vvhat
               estate
               vve
               are
               in
               :
               We
               can
               never
               be
               fit
               for
               any
               holy
               duty
               ,
               to
               heare
               ,
               pray
               ,
               receive
               the
               sacrament
               :
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 examine
                 himself
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 eat
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               First
               he
               must
               examine
               in
               vvhat
               estate
               he
               is
               before
               he
               can
               be
               fit
               for
               that
               high
               service
               .
               So
               for
               repentance
               :
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 search
                 and
                 try
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               first
               find
               our selves
               in
               an
               ill
               estate
               ,
               and
               then
               return
               .
               So
               for
               joy
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               duty
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               But
               vve
               are
               never
               fit
               for
               rejoycing
               till
               vve
               have
               proved
               vvhat
               estate
               vve
               are
               in
               :
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 man
                 prove
                 his
                 own
                 work
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 he
                 have
                 rejoycing
                 .
              
               We
               can
               never
               be
               fit
               for
               any
               duty
               untill
               vve
               knovv
               in
               vvhat
               estate
               vve
               are
               in
               ,
               because
               every
               duty
               varieth
               according
               as
               the
               estate
               of
               every
               man
               is
               .
               To
               instance
               in
               prayer
               ;
               He
               that
               is
               not
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               must
               pray
               one
               vvay
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               salvation
               must
               pray
               another
               vvay
               :
               the
               one
               that
               he
               may
               be
               converted
               and
               brought
               home
               to
               God
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               strengthened
               and
               encreased
               in
               grace
               .
               And
               so
               for
               the
               duty
               of
               hearing
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           The
           second
           use
           is
           for
           direction
           ;
           
           to
           let
           us
           understand
           by
           vvhat
           means
           vve
           may
           knovv
           vvhat
           estate
           vve
           are
           in
           .
           There
           be
           foure
           means
           to
           know
           this
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             By
             our
             outward
             and
             inward
             actions
             .
             
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             by
             our
             outward
             actions
             :
             For
             a
             man
             
             may
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             outward
             actions
             may
             be
             good
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             say
             by
             our
             inward
             actions
             alone
             :
             For
             a
             man
             may
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             self-deceit
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             his
             heart
             is
             good
             and
             his
             meaning
             and
             mind
             good
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             them
             both
             put
             together
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             setteth
             it
             out
             by
             a
             tree
             ;
             
             
               Every
               good
               tree
               bringeth
               forth
               good
               fruit
               :
               but
               a
               corrupt
               tree
               bringeth
               forth
               corrupt
               fruit
               .
            
             So
             if
             the
             heart
             bringeth
             forth
             the
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             ▪
             joy
             in
             good
             things
             ▪
             patience
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             gentlenesse
             ,
             love
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             godly
             conversation
             ,
             &c.
             these
             evidence
             a
             good
             estate
             :
             but
             if
             the
             heart
             bringeth
             forth
             deadnesse
             ,
             earthlinesse
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             evil
             conversation
             ,
             &c
             ,
             these
             are
             corrupt
             fruits
             and
             signes
             of
             a
             very
             bad
             estate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ye
             may
             know
             what
             estates
             ye
             are
             in
             by
             your
             inclinations
             and
             dispositions
             ,
             from
             whence
             these
             actions
             proceed
             .
             
             Are
             your
             hearts
             inclined
             heavenward
             and
             God-ward
             ,
             as
             Davids
             ?
             are
             ye
             bent
             to
             holinesse
             and
             self-deniall
             ,
             &c.
             as
             a
             bow
             is
             bent
             to
             shoot
             the
             arrow
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             good
             estate
             :
             as
             1.
             
             Chron.
             22.19
             .
             there
             is
             speech
             of
             
               setting
               the
               heart
               to
               seek
               God.
            
             Ye
             know
             when
             a
             man
             will
             do
             a
             thing
             indeed
             ,
             we
             say
             
               he
               is
               set
               on
               't
            
             .
             It
             may
             be
             ye
             do
             some
             good
             duties
             ,
             make
             some
             fair
             offers
             of
             seeking
             God
             ;
             but
             are
             your
             hearts
             set
             on
             't
             ?
             or
             are
             they
             set
             on
             the
             world
             and
             inclined
             earth-vvard
             ?
             The
             inclinations
             of
             every
             creature
             in
             the
             vvorld
             do
             ever
             shevv
             vvhat
             the
             creature
             is
             .
             Hovv
             do
             vve
             knovv
             that
             a
             stone
             is
             heavy
             ?
             Because
             it
             inclineth
             dovvnvvard
             .
             Hovv
             do
             vve
             knovv
             a
             man
             is
             cholerick
             ?
             Because
             he
             is
             inclined
             unto
             vvrath
             .
             So
             a
             mans
             estate
             may
             be
             
             knovvn
             by
             his
             constant
             inclination
             either
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             One
             may
             knovv
             vvhat
             estate
             he
             is
             in
             by
             that
             reflexive
             act
             which
             is
             proper
             onely
             to
             man.
             There
             is
             an
             act
             in
             mans
             soul
             (
             vve
             call
             it
             a
             reflex
             act
             )
             vvhich
             no
             creature
             hath
             but
             onely
             man
             ,
             vvhereby
             he
             can
             perceive
             vvhat
             himself
             is
             and
             doeth
             .
             When
             a
             man
             thinketh
             or
             speaketh
             ,
             he
             can
             reflect
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             perceive
             vvhat
             he
             thinketh
             or
             speaketh
             :
             vvhen
             he
             prayeth
             ,
             he
             can
             reflect
             upon
             his
             ovvn
             heart
             ,
             and
             perceive
             hovv
             it
             carrieth
             it self
             all
             along
             in
             his
             prayers
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             no
             creature
             in
             the
             vvorld
             hath
             in
             it
             this
             reflexive
             act
             but
             onely
             man.
             The
             fire
             burneth
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             reflect
             upon
             its
             ovvn
             burning
             :
             
               Oculus
               non
               videt
               se
               videre
            
             ,
             The
             eye
             seeth
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             it
             doth
             see
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             creature
             doth
             not
             perceive
             vvhat
             it
             doeth
             vvhen
             it
             seeth
             .
             But
             every
             man
             hath
             this
             reflexive
             act
             in
             him
             ,
             vvhereby
             he
             is
             privie
             to
             vvhat
             himself
             thinketh
             ,
             doeth
             ,
             is
             .
             
               None
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               save
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             vvhy
             some
             knovv
             not
             vvhat
             estate
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             because
             they
             choke
             their
             ovvn
             spirit
             and
             hoodwink
             their
             consciences
             .
             Thine
             ovvn
             heart
             knovveth
             hovv
             it
             is
             vvith
             thee
             ,
             and
             vvould
             faithfully
             tell
             thee
             if
             thou
             vvouldst
             enquire
             of
             it
             and
             hearken
             unto
             it
             .
             Search
             vvith
             Gods
             candle
             ,
             and
             thou
             mayst
             easily
             find
             vvhat
             is
             in
             thee
             .
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               is
               the
               candle
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               searching
               all
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Ye
             may
             knovv
             vvhat
             estate
             ye
             are
             in
             by
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             feeling
             .
             As
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             bodily
             feeling
             vvhereby
             every
             man
             knovveth
             the
             
             estate
             of
             his
             body
             whether
             he
             be
             sick
             or
             in
             health
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             spirituall
             feeling
             .
             
             The
             tvvo
             disciples
             did
             feel
             their
             hearts
             burn
             :
             
             Paul
             did
             feel
             a
             great
             combat
             in
             him
             betvveen
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             :
             So
             if
             men
             be
             covetous
             and
             vvorldly
             ,
             they
             may
             feel
             it
             .
             Yet
             indeed
             some
             men
             be
             past
             feeling
             :
             Their
             case
             is
             the
             vvorse
             because
             they
             cannot
             feel
             hovv
             bad
             it
             is
             :
             But
             for
             the
             most
             ,
             they
             may
             easily
             feel
             what
             their
             estate
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           third
           use
           is
           ,
           to
           shevv
           you
           the
           impediments
           that
           hinder
           this
           knovvledge
           .
           If
           you
           vvould
           attein
           to
           knovv
           vvhat
           estate
           you
           are
           in
           ,
           then
           remove
           the
           impediments
           ;
           vvhich
           are
           
             
               1.
               
               Vain
               thoughts
               .
               Men
               vvho
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               sinne
               and
               vvrath
               ,
               yet
               have
               many
               vain
               thoughts
               lodging
               within
               them
               keeping
               them
               from
               knowing
               it
               :
               
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 sinners
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 There
                 be
                 worse
                 sinners
                 then
                 they
                 ;
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 think
                 so
                 ill
                 of
                 themselves
              
               ?
               and
               ,
               
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 all
                 in
                 good
                 time
                 :
              
               These
               vain
               thoughts
               hoodvvink
               their
               eyes
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               their
               estate
               ,
               nor
               resolve
               that
               it
               is
               so
               dangerous
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               .
               
               
                 O
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 wash
                 thy
                 heart
                 from
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 how
                 long
                 shall
                 these
                 vain
                 thoughts
                 lodge
                 within
                 thee
                 ?
              
               They
               were
               in
               a
               very
               bad
               estate
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               had
               such
               vain
               thoughts
               that
               they
               could
               not
               see
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Presumption
               is
               another
               impediment
               .
               Men
               pray
               ,
               and
               heare
               ,
               and
               do
               other
               good
               duties
               ,
               and
               so
               take
               all
               to
               be
               well
               without
               serious
               examining
               .
               This
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Laodicean
               people
               :
               
               They
               thought
               they
               had
               that
               in
               them
               which
               they
               had
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               estate
               was
               good
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               nothing
               so
               .
            
             
               
               3
               Another
               let
               are
               the
               Cares
               of
               this
               life
               :
               Whereby
               the
               heart
               is
               so
               occupied
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               find
               time
               to
               search
               its
               own
               estate
               .
               
               Therefore
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 that
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 not
                 overcharged
                 with
                 the
                 cares
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 day
                 come
                 upon
                 you
                 unawares
              
               ;
               intimating
               that
               these
               cares
               are
               great
               lets
               from
               considering
               our
               estates
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Another
               let
               is
               an
               Evil
               conscience
               ,
               which
               affrighteth
               a
               man
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               beginneth
               to
               stirre
               ,
               and
               maketh
               him
               afraid
               to
               go
               on
               to
               look
               soundly
               into
               his
               estate
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 doeth
                 evil
                 hateth
                 the
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Another
               let
               is
               Ignorance
               .
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 understandeth
                 ,
                 none
                 that
                 se●keth
                 after
                 God.
              
               Mark
               ;
               they
               did
               not
               seek
               in
               what
               case
               they
               stood
               before
               God
               because
               they
               did
               not
               understand
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Another
               let
               is
               Spirituall
               sloth
               and
               sluggishnesse
               of
               heart
               .
               Men
               cannot
               endure
               to
               take
               pains
               with
               their
               own
               hearts
               till
               they
               have
               made
               out
               a
               true
               judgement
               in
               what
               case
               they
               are
               ;
               They
               begin
               and
               quickly
               give
               over
               ;
               and
               so
               for
               want
               of
               diligence
               and
               pains-taking
               make
               nothing
               sure
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           last
           use
           is
           for
           exhortation
           ;
           
           That
           all
           men
           would
           bestirre
           themselves
           and
           set
           in
           earnest
           upon
           this
           enquirie
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           every
           one
           know
           in
           what
           state
           we
           stand
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Consider
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           enquiry
           about
           our
           souls
           .
           We
           enquire
           about
           our
           outward
           man
           ,
           about
           the
           estate
           of
           our
           bodyes
           ,
           and
           vvorldly
           affairs
           ,
           &c.
           oh
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           neglect
           this
           main
           enquiry
           ,
           
             Am
             I
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             or
             no
             ?
             Am
             I
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             yea
             or
             no
             ?
             Doth
             my
             soul
             live
             to
             God
             or
             no
             ?
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           question
           about
           our
           everlasting
           estate
           .
           We
           can
           never
           have
           comfort
           untill
           we
           have
           put
           this
           out
           of
           question
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           a
           question
           which
           all
           questions
           must
           give
           way
           unto
           .
           If
           ye
           be
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           ye
           had
           need
           lay
           aside
           all
           and
           look
           about
           it
           onely
           .
           Hovv
           can
           men
           eat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           sleep
           ,
           &c.
           sith
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           abideth
           upon
           all
           unbelievers
           ?
           Methinks
           our
           souls
           should
           take
           no
           content
           ,
           do
           nothing
           else
           but
           faint
           after
           Christ
           ,
           untill
           we
           know
           our
           interest
           in
           him
           .
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           grand
           enquiry
           ,
           that
           businesse
           which
           all
           businesses
           must
           give
           place
           unto
           .
           Oh
           ,
           the
           sloth
           of
           our
           souls
           !
           Let
           us
           in
           time
           awake
           and
           rouse
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           never
           rest
           untill
           we
           know
           our
           own
           estate
           to
           be
           good
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           our
           hearts
           may
           have
           comfort
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 2.15
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               shew
               the
               work
               of
               the
               law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               their
               consciences
               also
               bearing
               them
               witnesse
               and
               their
               thoughts
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               accusing
               or
               else
               excusing
               one
               another
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           shewed
           you
           ,
           
           That
           every
           man
           is
           in
           an
           estate
           before
           God.
           And
           that
           hath
           made
           way
           now
           to
           a
           treatise
           of
           conscience
           ;
           which
           will
           shew
           us
           what
           estate
           we
           are
           in
           before
           God.
           I
           desire
           to
           handle
           it
           common-place-wise
           :
           And
           first
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           in
           brief
           what
           the
           conscience
           of
           every
           man
           is
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           every
           man
           :
           For
           Angels
           and
           devils
           have
           a
           conscience
           too
           :
           ye
           may
           see
           it
           in
           the
           speech
           of
           the
           Angel
           to
           John
           when
           John
           would
           have
           worshipped
           him
           ,
           
             I
             am
             thy
             fellow-servant
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           
             see
             thou
             do
             it
             not
          
           .
           Mark
           ;
           He
           had
           a
           conscience
           that
           could
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             take
             worship
             to
             me
             .
          
           So
           for
           the
           devils
           :
           When
           our
           Saviour
           bade
           them
           come
           forth
           of
           the
           possessed
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
           
             Art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             our
             time
             .
          
           See
           ;
           they
           had
           a
           conscience
           that
           told
           them
           there
           would
           be
           a
           time
           when
           they
           should
           be
           further
           tormented
           .
           But
           I
           am
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           such
           consciences
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           conscience
           of
           man.
           Now
           the
           conscience
           of
           man
           is
           the
           judgement
           of
           man
           upon
           himself
           as
           he
           is
           subject
           
           to
           Gods
           judgement
           .
           Divines
           use
           to
           expresse
           it
           in
           this
           Syllogisme
           ,
           
             He
             that
             truly
             believeth
             in
             Christ
             shall
             be
             saved
          
           :
           My
           conscience
           telleth
           me
           this
           is
           Gods
           word
           .
           
             But
             I
             believe
             truly
             in
             Christ
          
           :
           My
           conscience
           telleth
           me
           this
           also
           .
           
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
          
           .
           And
           so
           also
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           .
           So
           that
           conscience
           is
           a
           mans
           true
           judgement
           of
           himself
           :
           
           
             If
             we
             would
             judge
             our selves
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           If
           we
           would
           bring
           our selves
           before
           the
           tribunal
           of
           conscience
           to
           receive
           its
           judgement
           .
        
         
           Foure
           propositions
           are
           conteined
           in
           that
           portion
           of
           Scripture
           which
           I
           have
           chosen
           to
           make
           the
           subject
           of
           this
           ensuing
           treatise
           ,
           Rom.
           2.15
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           in
           every
           man
           a
           conscience
           .
           
             [
             Their
             consciences
             bearing
             them
             witnesse
             ,
             ]
          
           Every
           one
           of
           them
           had
           a
           conscience
           bearing
           them
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           light
           which
           conscience
           is
           directed
           to
           work
           by
           is
           knowledge
           .
           
             [
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           bond
           that
           bindeth
           a
           mans
           conscience
           is
           Gods
           law
           .
           
             [
             which
             shew
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           office
           and
           duty
           of
           conscience
           is
           to
           bear
           witnesse
           either
           with
           our selves
           or
           against
           our selves
           ,
           accusing
           or
           excusing
           our selves
           or
           actions
           .
           
             [
             bearing
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             accusing
             or
             excusing
             one
             another
             .
             ]
          
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           
           
             Proposition
             I.
             There
             is
             in
             every
             man
             a
             conscience
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             a
             conscience
             in
             all
             these
             heathen
             in
             the
             text
             ;
             
             
               their
               consciences
               bearing
               them
               witnesse
            
             .
             There
             was
             a
             conscience
             in
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             :
             
             
               being
               convicted
               of
               their
               own
               consciences
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             conscience
             in
             good
             men
             :
             as
             in
             Paul
             ;
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             conscience
             in
             wicked
             men
             :
             
               their
               mind
               and
               conscience
               is
               defiled
               .
            
             
             As
             it
             is
             impossible
             the
             fire
             should
             be
             without
             heat
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             man
             should
             be
             without
             a
             conscience
             .
             Indeed
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             Such
             an
             one
             hath
             no
             conscience
             :
             but
             our
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             good
             conscience
             .
             But
             every
             one
             hath
             a
             conscience
             ,
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             The
             Lord
             engraved
             conscience
             in
             man
             when
             he
             created
             him
             at
             first
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             conscience
             is
             miserably
             corrupted
             ;
             but
             man
             can
             never
             put
             it
             off
             :
             Conscience
             continueth
             for
             ever
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             in
             earth
             or
             heaven
             or
             hell
             .
             The
             most
             base
             and
             devilish
             profanelings
             in
             the
             world
             have
             a
             conscience
             :
             Let
             them
             choke
             it
             or
             smother
             it
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             let
             them
             whore
             it
             or
             game
             it
             or
             drink
             it
             away
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             able
             for
             their
             hearts
             ;
             yet
             conscience
             will
             continue
             in
             spite
             of
             their
             teeth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             length
             of
             time
             can
             wear
             this
             conscience
             out
             .
             What
             made
             Josephs
             brethren
             to
             remember
             the
             cruel
             usage
             they
             shewed
             him
             but
             conscience
             ?
             It
             was
             about
             tvventy
             years
             before
             ;
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             vvear
             it
             out
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             No
             violence
             nor
             force
             is
             able
             to
             suppresse
             conscience
             but
             that
             one
             day
             or
             other
             it
             will
             shew
             it self
             .
             What
             made
             Judas
             go
             and
             carry
             back
             the
             money
             that
             he
             betrayed
             our
             Saviour
             for
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sinned
            
             ,
             but
             conscience
             ?
             No
             question
             but
             he
             laboured
             to
             suppresse
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             could
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             greatnesse
             nor
             power
             is
             able
             to
             stifle
             conscience
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             one
             day
             like
             a
             band-dog
             flie
             in
             a
             sinners
             face
             .
             What
             made
             Pharaoh
             crie
             out
             ,
             
               I
               am
               wicked
            
             ,
             but
             conscience
             ?
             He
             vvas
             a
             great
             King
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             vvas
             not
             able
             to
             over-povver
             conscience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             musick
             ,
             mirth
             ,
             or
             jovializing
             can
             charm
             conscience
             ,
             but
             it
             vvill
             play
             the
             devil
             to
             a
             vvretched
             soul
             for
             all
             that
             .
             What
             vvas
             the
             evil
             spirit
             of
             melancholy
             that
             came
             upon
             Saul
             ,
             but
             conscience
             ?
             He
             thought
             to
             allay
             it
             with
             instruments
             of
             musick
             ;
             but
             it
             still
             came
             again
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Death
             it self
             is
             not
             able
             to
             part
             conscience
             from
             a
             sinner
             .
             What
             is
             that
             vvorm
             that
             shall
             never
             die
             ,
             but
             onely
             conscience
             ?
             and
             in
             hell
             conscience
             is
             as
             that
             fire
             that
             never
             goeth
             out
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             some
             seem
             to
             have
             lost
             conscience
             quite
             :
             They
             can
             omit
             good
             duties
             as
             though
             they
             had
             no
             conscience
             at
             all
             :
             they
             can
             deferre
             repentance
             and
             turning
             to
             God
             as
             though
             they
             had
             no
             more
             conscience
             then
             a
             beast
             :
             but
             one
             day
             conscience
             vvill
             appear
             ,
             and
             shevv
             plainly
             ,
             that
             it
             vvas
             present
             vvith
             them
             every
             moment
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             privie
             to
             all
             their
             thoughts
             and
             all
             their
             vvayes
             ,
             and
             set
             before
             them
             all
             the
             things
             that
             they
             have
             done
             .
             Be
             men
             never
             so
             secure
             and
             senselesse
             ,
             and
             seared
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             conscience
             
             vvill
             break
             out
             either
             first
             or
             last
             :
             Either
             here
             or
             in
             hell
             it
             vvill
             appear
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             and
             ever
             had
             a
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Novv
             the
             reasons
             vvhy
             the
             Lord
             did
             plant
             a
             conscience
             in
             every
             man
             living
             are
             ,
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 righteous
                 Judge
                 :
                 
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 commandeth
                 earthly
                 judges
                 not
                 to
                 judge
                 vvithout
                 vvitnesse
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 himself
                 vvill
                 not
                 judge
                 vvithout
                 vvitnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 planteth
                 a
                 conscience
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 evidence
                 for
                 him
                 or
                 against
                 him
                 at
                 Gods
                 tribunall
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 very
                 mercifull
                 .
                 
                 We
                 are
                 vvonderous
                 forgetfull
                 and
                 mindlesse
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 ovvn
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 quickned
                 up
                 to
                 our
                 duties
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 a
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 continuall
                 monitour
                 .
                 Sometime
                 vve
                 forget
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 conscience
                 putteth
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 sometime
                 vve
                 are
                 dull
                 in
                 the
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 conscience
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 prick
                 to
                 quicken
                 us
                 .
                 Sometime
                 our
                 passions
                 are
                 distempered
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 conscience
                 checketh
                 and
                 commandeth
                 us
                 to
                 bridle
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 any
                 order
                 if
                 it
                 vvere
                 not
                 for
                 conscience
                 :
                 Therefore
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 mercy
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             use
             is
             ,
             
             to
             condemne
             that
             diabolical
             proverb
             common
             among
             men
             ;
             
               Conscience
               is
               hanged
               a
               great
               while
               ago
               .
            
             No
             ,
             no
             ;
             Achitophel
             may
             hang
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             hang
             his
             conscience
             :
             Saul
             may
             kill
             himself
             ,
             but
             conscience
             cannot
             be
             killed
             .
             It
             is
             
               a
               worm
               that
               never
               dieth
            
             .
             
             As
             the
             reasonable
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             immortall
             ,
             so
             conscience
             also
             is
             immortall
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             this
             condemneth
             such
             as
             go
             about
             
             to
             suppresse
             conscience
             :
             Their
             conscience
             maketh
             them
             melancholick
             and
             lumpish
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             they
             go
             about
             to
             shake
             it
             off
             .
             Alas
             !
             why
             do
             ye
             go
             about
             that
             which
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             ?
             Ye
             may
             suppresse
             it
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             gagge
             it
             for
             a
             while
             ;
             but
             ye
             can
             never
             shake
             it
             off
             .
             Conscience
             sticketh
             so
             close
             that
             a
             man
             may
             as
             soon
             shake
             off
             himself
             as
             his
             conscience
             .
             And
             indeed
             his
             conscience
             is
             himself
             :
             
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             conscience
             .
             
               Judge
               in
               your selves
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Judge
             in
             your
             consciences
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             confuteth
             that
             drunken
             opinion
             ,
             That
             conscience
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             present
             fit
             of
             melancholy
             .
             No
             ;
             It
             causeth
             it
             may
             be
             the
             present
             melancholick
             fit
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             it
             .
             Conscience
             is
             a
             standing
             power
             in
             a
             man
             that
             is
             evermore
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             evermore
             judge
             him
             and
             condemne
             him
             if
             he
             be
             guiltie
             before
             God.
             It
             will
             be
             with
             him
             when
             his
             dumpish
             fit
             is
             over
             .
             Let
             him
             laugh
             and
             be
             merry
             ;
             yet
             conscience
             lies
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             spoyl
             all
             the
             mirth
             .
             
             Let
             the
             drunkard
             be
             never
             so
             joviall
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             but
             conscience
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             that
             drunken
             mirth
             causeth
             some
             sadnesse
             within
             ,
             and
             telleth
             him
             this
             is
             a
             very
             wicked
             life
             .
             Let
             the
             carnall
             hypocrite
             daub
             up
             the
             matter
             with
             good
             duties
             and
             good
             prayers
             and
             good
             hopes
             ;
             I
             cannot
             believe
             but
             there
             is
             a
             conscience
             lieth
             at
             the
             bottome
             and
             telleth
             him
             he
             is
             rotten
             for
             all
             this
             .
             
             You
             may
             see
             this
             in
             Cain
             :
             He
             had
             been
             at
             a
             good
             duty
             ,
             sacrificing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             his
             countenance
             fell
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             conscience
             did
             lie
             at
             the
             bottome
             ,
             and
             did
             tell
             him
             
             God
             did
             not
             accept
             him
             .
             Conscience
             is
             with
             evil
             men
             at
             church
             at
             sermon
             ,
             at
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             telleth
             them
             secretly
             that
             they
             are
             not
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             blessing
             of
             these
             ordinances
             belong
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             this
             may
             be
             for
             exhortation
             to
             the
             godly
             ;
             That
             they
             would
             consider
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             ever
             a
             conscience
             within
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             would
             labour
             alwayes
             to
             keep
             it
             void
             of
             offence
             :
             which
             was
             Pauls
             exercise
             ,
             Acts
             24.16
             .
             Take
             head
             you
             offend
             not
             your
             consciences
             in
             duties
             of
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             in
             your
             prayings
             ,
             hearings
             ,
             &c.
             no
             nor
             in
             your
             callings
             ,
             eatings
             ,
             drinkings
             ,
             liberties
             ,
             recreations
             :
             Look
             alwayes
             to
             your
             consciences
             ,
             that
             you
             offend
             them
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             ever
             with
             you
             .
             When
             two
             live
             ever
             together
             ,
             they
             had
             need
             not
             offend
             one
             another
             ;
             else
             there
             will
             be
             no
             quiet
             :
             You
             and
             your
             consciences
             must
             ever
             live
             together
             :
             if
             ye
             offend
             them
             ▪
             ye
             are
             like
             to
             have
             very
             ill
             lives
             .
             Better
             live
             with
             a
             curst
             scold
             then
             live
             with
             an
             offended
             conscience
             :
             ye
             had
             better
             offend
             the
             whole
             world
             then
             offend
             conscience
             .
             There
             are
             none
             whom
             ye
             are
             alwayes
             to
             live
             with
             ;
             but
             conscience
             ye
             are
             alwayes
             to
             live
             with
             .
             Ye
             are
             not
             alwayes
             to
             live
             with
             your
             husbands
             ,
             nor
             alwayes
             with
             your
             wives
             ,
             nor
             alwayes
             with
             your
             parents
             or
             masters
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             time
             when
             you
             must
             part
             :
             but
             conscience
             and
             you
             will
             never
             part
             :
             Therefore
             labour
             to
             keep
             it
             void
             of
             offence
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             proposition
             ▪
             
               There
               is
               in
               every
               man
               a
               conscience
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Proposition
             II.
             The
             light
             that
             conscience
             acteth
             by
             ,
             is
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             
             THis
             knowledge
             is
             twofold
             ;
             1.
             
             Of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             law
             .
             To
             know
             Gods
             will
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             what
             is
             bad
             ;
             wha●
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             what
             he
             forbiddeth
             .
             Every
             man
             under
             heaven
             hath
             this
             law
             of
             God
             in
             some
             measure
             writ
             in
             his
             conscience
             .
             I
             confesse
             Gods
             children
             onely
             know
             Gods
             law
             to
             purpose
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             light
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             the
             way
             o●
             salvation
             :
             but
             all
             the
             world
             have
             some
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             gather
             tha●
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             powe●
             over
             life
             and
             death
             .
             All
             the
             world
             have
             knowledge
             in
             some
             measure
             what
             is
             good
             and
             what
             is
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             according
             to
             conscience
             and
             what
             not
             :
             All
             the
             world
             have
             this
             knowledge
             in
             some
             measure
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             enough
             for
             salvation
             ,
             but
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             inexcusable
             before
             God
             for
             not
             following
             that
             light
             ,
             and
             not
             living
             according
             to
             that
             knowledge
             which
             they
             have
             .
             If
             there
             were
             not
             some
             light
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             some
             knowledge
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             conscience
             could
             do
             nothing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Knowledge
             of
             our selves
             :
             This
             also
             is
             the
             light
             that
             conscience
             acteth
             by
             .
             There
             is
             in
             every
             man
             some
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             that
             he
             
             hath
             of
             Gods
             law
             .
             Our
             consciences
             look
             backward
             and
             forward
             ;
             forward
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             backward
             on
             our selves
             ,
             Whether
             we
             be
             such
             as
             Gods
             law
             requireth
             ,
             yea
             or
             no.
             First
             ,
             ye
             may
             find
             this
             in
             good
             men
             .
             This
             light
             did
             the
             conscience
             of
             David
             go
             by
             :
             
               I
               was
               upright
               before
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             his
             conscience
             ,
             
             
               and
               I
               kept
               my self
               from
               mine
               own
               iniquitie
               .
            
             His
             conscience
             had
             a
             light
             whereby
             he
             knew
             what
             he
             did
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             ye
             shall
             find
             this
             in
             wicked
             men
             .
             This
             light
             the
             conscience
             of
             Achan
             went
             by
             :
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               thus
               and
               thus
               have
               I
               done
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             two
             lights
             that
             every
             mans
             conscience
             goes
             by
             :
             It
             hath
             light
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             know
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             he
             should
             do
             and
             what
             he
             should
             not
             do
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             light
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             know
             himself
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             or
             not
             done
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             done
             as
             he
             should
             yea
             or
             no.
             Now
             these
             two
             lights
             are
             necessary
             ;
             as
             thus
             I
             prove
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             law
             is
             necessary
             ,
             For
             else
             conscience
             cannot
             work
             .
             A
             drunkard
             might
             be
             drunk
             every
             day
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             yet
             conscience
             could
             not
             trouble
             him
             nor
             condemne
             him
             of
             sinne
             unlesse
             he
             knew
             the
             law
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             forbid
             drunkennesse
             .
             And
             so
             the
             swearer
             .
             And
             so
             evil
             words
             and
             bad
             thoughts
             conscience
             cannot
             accuse
             for
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             so
             much
             light
             as
             to
             know
             they
             are
             forbidden
             .
             And
             therefore
             Divines
             do
             all
             say
             that
             the
             Synteresis
             is
             necessarie
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             conscience
             .
             The
             Synteresis
             is
             this
             :
             When
             a
             man
             keeps
             in
             his
             mind
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             things
             conteined
             in
             Gods
             law
             :
             
             namely
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             obey
             God
             ,
             honour
             our
             parents
             ,
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             not
             kill
             ,
             not
             steal
             ,
             not
             lie
             ,
             not
             covet
             ,
             &c.
             
             Unlesse
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             be
             kept
             in
             mind
             conscience
             cannot
             work
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             we
             would
             stirre
             a
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             we
             appeal
             to
             his
             knowledge
             ;
             
               Know
               you
               not
               that
               the
               unrighteous
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Your
             own
             consciences
             may
             condemne
             you
             to
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             if
             ye
             be
             unrighteous
             ,
             because
             your
             Synteresis
             can
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             unrighteous
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             say
             that
             there
             is
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             and
             there
             is
             an
             illuminated
             conscience
             ;
             because
             some
             have
             no
             light
             but
             onely
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             some
             have
             besides
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             that
             which
             nature
             sheweth
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             clearly
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             many
             things
             more
             which
             nature
             cannot
             teach
             :
             And
             hence
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             illightned
             condemneth
             for
             such
             things
             as
             the
             naturall
             conscience
             never
             stirreth
             about
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our selves
             is
             needfull
             ;
             else
             conscience
             cannot
             act
             neither
             .
             Though
             we
             know
             what
             Gods
             law
             requireth
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             yet
             unlesse
             we
             know
             whether
             we
             go
             with
             it
             or
             against
             it
             ,
             conscience
             cannot
             accuse
             nor
             excuse
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             A
             close
             hypocrite
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             well
             enough
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             condemned
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             that
             hypocrites
             must
             have
             their
             portion
             in
             hell
             :
             yet
             if
             he
             do
             not
             know
             himself
             to
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             his
             conscience
             can
             never
             condemne
             him
             for
             being
             one
             .
             And
             therefore
             both
             these
             knowledges
             
             are
             necessary
             ,
             as
             vvell
             the
             knovvledge
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             as
             of
             Gods
             lavv
             .
             Many
             vvho
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             crucifying
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             sinned
             grievously
             ;
             yet
             they
             sinned
             not
             against
             knovvledge
             ,
             because
             they
             knevv
             not
             vvhat
             they
             did
             :
             
               Father
               ,
               forgive
               them
            
             ,
             
             
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             say
             a
             blind
             conscience
             in
             act
             .
             The
             conscience
             cannot
             be
             blind
             and
             yet
             actually
             condemne
             .
             Indeed
             the
             conscience
             it self
             may
             be
             blind
             ,
             but
             it
             can
             never
             act
             and
             be
             blind
             :
             If
             it
             truly
             accuse
             or
             excuse
             it
             must
             have
             some
             light
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             may
             erroneously
             excuse
             or
             accuse
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             no
             true
             light
             :
             Seeming
             light
             is
             enough
             to
             do
             that
             :
             seeming
             knovvledge
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             conscience
             erroneously
             excuse
             :
             As
             they
             vvho
             killed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             their
             consciences
             excused
             them
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             they
             did
             God
             good
             service
             :
             they
             seemed
             to
             knovv
             it
             vvas
             good
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             consciences
             excused
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             ye
             see
             that
             the
             light
             that
             conscience
             vvorketh
             by
             is
             knovvledge
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             this
             point
             is
             first
             ,
             
             to
             let
             us
             see
             the
             infinite
             necessity
             of
             knovvledge
             .
             As
             good
             have
             no
             conscience
             at
             all
             as
             conscience
             vvithout
             knowledge
             :
             for
             it
             cannot
             act
             and
             perform
             its
             office
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             vvhy
             so
             many
             thousands
             go
             on
             in
             their
             sinnes
             vvithout
             repentance
             ,
             because
             being
             ignorant
             they
             have
             no
             conscience
             to
             prick
             them
             thereunto
             :
             as
             Jer.
             8.6
             .
             
               No
               man
               repenteth
               him
               of
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               saying
               ,
               What
               have
               I
               done
               ?
            
             Why
             ,
             vvhat
             vvas
             the
             reason
             that
             conscience
             did
             not
             prick
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             This
             thou
             hast
             done
             and
             that
             ,
             Thus
             ye
             have
             rebelled
             ,
             
             &
             c
             ?
             The
             text
             answereth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               My
               people
               know
               not
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Lord.
               The
               stork
               knoweth
               her
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               turtle
               ,
               and
               the
               swallow
               ;
               but
               my
               people
               do
               not
               know
               their
               duties
               .
            
          
           
             
             Another
             use
             is
             ,
             to
             exhort
             us
             that
             we
             would
             labour
             to
             perfect
             the
             light
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             able
             to
             guide
             us
             and
             direct
             us
             unto
             heaven
             .
             Our
             conscience
             hath
             knowledge
             enough
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             to
             make
             us
             inexcusable
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             though
             he
             should
             damne
             us
             for
             ever
             :
             but
             there
             must
             be
             a
             greater
             light
             then
             that
             ,
             that
             must
             guide
             us
             to
             heaven
             .
             O
             let
             us
             pray
             to
             Christ
             the
             true
             light
             to
             set
             up
             this
             light
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             never
             be
             at
             a
             losse
             in
             our
             way
             to
             happinesse
             ,
             never
             step
             out
             of
             the
             right
             path
             but
             our
             conscience
             may
             be
             able
             to
             put
             us
             in
             again
             ,
             never
             go
             slowly
             but
             our
             conscience
             may
             spurre
             us
             on
             faster
             ;
             that
             our
             conscience
             may
             not
             be
             like
             the
             snuff
             of
             a
             candle
             in
             a
             socket
             ,
             that
             flameth
             up
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             dark
             again
             ,
             and
             again
             it
             flameth
             out
             and
             is
             dark
             again
             :
             A
             man
             may
             see
             his
             book
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             see
             to
             reade
             ;
             he
             may
             see
             his
             pen
             and
             ink
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             see
             to
             write
             ;
             a
             woman
             may
             see
             her
             needle
             and
             cloth
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             she
             cannot
             see
             to
             work
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             some
             mens
             consciences
             :
             Their
             light
             is
             so
             dimme
             that
             they
             can
             see
             the
             duties
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             see
             to
             do
             them
             ;
             they
             can
             see
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             see
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             O
             labour
             to
             perfect
             the
             light
             of
             your
             consciences
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             see
             to
             walk
             by
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             also
             of
             the
             second
             proposition
             ,
             
               The
               light
               that
               conscience
               acteth
               by
               ,
               is
               knowledge
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             I
             should
             come
             to
             the
             third
             proposition
             which
             as
             I
             first
             propounded
             them
             was
             this
             ,
             
               The
               bond
               that
               bindeth
               conscience
               is
               Gods
               law
            
             :
             But
             I
             will
             now
             a
             little
             alter
             the
             method
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             other
             which
             was
             propounded
             last
             to
             be
             the
             third
             in
             the
             handling
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Proposition
             III.
             The
             office
             of
             Conscience
             is
             to
             bear
             witnesse
             ,
             to
             accuse
             or
             excuse
             .
          
           
             COnscience
             is
             put
             into
             this
             office
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             officer
             :
             
             Not
             onely
             his
             register-book
             that
             shall
             be
             opened
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             wherein
             is
             set
             down
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             and
             deeds
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             preacher
             also
             to
             tell
             us
             our
             duty
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             towards
             man
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             powerfull
             preacher
             ;
             it
             exhorteth
             ,
             urgeth
             ,
             provoketh
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             most
             powerfull
             preacher
             that
             can
             be
             ;
             it
             will
             cause
             the
             stoutest
             and
             stubbornest
             heart
             under
             heaven
             to
             quake
             now
             and
             then
             ;
             it
             will
             never
             let
             us
             alone
             till
             it
             have
             brought
             us
             either
             to
             God
             or
             to
             the
             devil
             .
             Conscience
             is
             joyned
             in
             commission
             with
             Gods
             own
             spirit
             to
             be
             an
             instructour
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             way
             we
             should
             walk
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             spirit
             and
             it
             are
             resisted
             or
             obeyed
             together
             ,
             grieved
             or
             delighted
             together
             :
             We
             cannot
             sinne
             against
             conscience
             but
             we
             sinne
             also
             against
             Gods
             spirit
             ;
             we
             cannot
             check
             our
             own
             consciences
             but
             we
             check
             and
             quench
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             conscience
             to
             our selves
             is
             ,
             to
             bear
             witnesse
             :
             
               My
               conscience
               beareth
               me
               witnesse
            
             ,
             
             
             saith
             Paul.
             Conscience
             is
             alwayes
             ready
             to
             do
             this
             office
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             be
             invited
             unto
             it
             :
             For
             conscience
             looketh
             sometimes
             for
             inviting
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             will
             not
             bear
             witnesse
             unlesse
             we
             invite
             it
             and
             call
             upon
             it
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
             there
             will
             come
             a
             time
             when
             it
             will
             do
             it
             and
             must
             do
             it
             and
             shall
             do
             it
             ,
             namely
             at
             death
             or
             at
             judgement
             :
             then
             it
             will
             bear
             witnesse
             whether
             men
             invite
             it
             or
             no.
             Now
             it
             may
             be
             suppressed
             and
             silenced
             and
             kept
             under
             from
             witnessing
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             must
             bear
             witnesse
             and
             shall
             ,
             either
             excusing
             or
             accusing
             ,
             acquitting
             or
             condemning
             ,
             
               when
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               secrets
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             
             The
             properties
             that
             are
             given
             unto
             conscience
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             its
             office
             are
             foure
             :
             1.
             
             It
             is
             supreme
             ;
             2.
             
             It
             is
             impartiall
             ;
             3.
             
             It
             is
             faithfull
             ;
             4.
             
             It
             is
             privie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             supreme
             :
             It
             hath
             highest
             authoritie
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             most
             uncontrollable
             and
             ablest
             witnesse
             that
             can
             be
             :
             the
             greatest
             ,
             weightiest
             witnesse
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             better
             then
             ten
             thousand
             witnesses
             .
             Though
             all
             the
             world
             do
             condemne
             us
             ,
             yet
             if
             our
             own
             consciences
             do
             not
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             :
             And
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             conscience
             do
             condemne
             us
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             small
             comfort
             though
             all
             the
             world
             flatter
             and
             commend
             and
             excuse
             us
             .
             It
             is
             a
             supreme
             witnesse
             :
             Though
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             should
             come
             and
             bear
             witnesse
             ,
             their
             witnesse
             is
             not
             so
             uncontrollable
             as
             conscience
             is
             .
             There
             is
             no
             appealing
             from
             the
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             ;
             we
             must
             ●e
             tried
             by
             it
             .
             If
             conscience
             do
             acc●se
             and
             condemne
             us
             ,
             the
             Lord
             onely
             is
             greater
             then
             our
             conscience
             ,
             1.
             
             John
             3.20
             .
             and
             will
             
             give
             judgement
             with
             it
             when
             it
             doth
             its
             office
             .
             And
             if
             our
             conscience
             do
             not
             condemne
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             confident
             to
             stand
             before
             all
             the
             judges
             and
             kings
             in
             the
             vvorld
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               we
               may
               have
               confidence
               towards
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             text
             .
             And
             as
             conscience
             is
             supreme
             in
             bearing
             of
             witnesse
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             is
             supreme
             in
             commanding
             .
             All
             the
             commands
             of
             it
             are
             powerfull
             and
             supreme
             :
             it
             will
             not
             be
             slighted
             :
             it
             bindeth
             kings
             and
             princes
             :
             Nay
             ,
             though
             God
             himself
             command
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             can
             we
             not
             disobey
             conscience
             without
             sinne
             .
             By
             this
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             when
             conscience
             doth
             witnesse
             its
             witnesse
             is
             supreme
             ;
             when
             conscience
             commandeth
             ,
             its
             command
             is
             supreme
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conscience
             as
             it
             is
             supreme
             in
             witnessing
             or
             commanding
             so
             it
             is
             impartiall
             in
             judging
             .
             It
             respecteth
             no
             persons
             ,
             no
             estates
             ,
             but
             accuseth
             the
             richest
             as
             well
             as
             the
             poorest
             ,
             the
             greatest
             as
             well
             as
             the
             meanest
             .
             It
             made
             great
             Belshazzar
             so
             to
             quake
             
               that
               the
               joynts
               of
               his
               loyns
               were
               loosed
               ,
               and
               his
               knees
               smote
               one
               against
               another
               ,
            
             Dan.
             5.6
             .
             It
             made
             great
             Felix
             to
             tremble
             to
             heare
             Paul
             speak
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             of
             judgement
             .
             Felix
             thought
             to
             scare
             Paul
             ;
             but
             conscience
             scared
             Felix
             .
             So
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             impartiall
             in
             excusing
             .
             It
             will
             give
             evidence
             of
             the
             good
             works
             of
             the
             poorest
             in
             the
             world
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             wealthiest
             .
             Art
             thou
             never
             so
             mean
             ?
             thy
             conscience
             will
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             excuse
             thee
             if
             thou
             hast
             done
             well
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             wert
             the
             greatest
             .
             It
             is
             impartiall
             in
             its
             office
             :
             Others
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             dare
             not
             or
             will
             not
             accuse
             ,
             but
             conscience
             spareth
             none
             ,
             no
             not
             it self
             :
             Though
             its
             accusations
             do
             
             load
             and
             burden
             and
             torment
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             do
             its
             office
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Conscience
             also
             is
             faithfull
             in
             its
             office
             and
             sincere
             .
             It
             alwaies
             speaketh
             of
             us
             as
             it
             thinketh
             :
             It
             may
             be
             deceived
             and
             mistaken
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             it
             never
             speaketh
             contrary
             to
             what
             it
             thinketh
             :
             It
             is
             a
             faithfull
             and
             sincere
             witnesse
             of
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             actions
             ,
             and
             courses
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             illightned
             by
             Gods
             word
             .
             It
             ever
             giveth
             evidence
             aright
             ;
             it
             never
             flattereth
             nor
             condemneth
             any
             without
             a
             cause
             :
             It
             is
             a
             faithfull
             and
             a
             very
             upright
             witnesse
             .
             Others
             may
             dissemble
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             commend
             us
             and
             applaud
             us
             when
             we
             are
             naught
             ,
             and
             call
             us
             good
             men
             and
             good
             women
             when
             we
             are
             nothing
             so
             :
             but
             this
             will
             tell
             us
             plainly
             how
             vile
             and
             sinfull
             we
             are
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             say
             we
             are
             good
             when
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             it
             will
             tell
             us
             plainly
             we
             lie
             .
             
             
               He
               that
               saith
               I
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               not
               his
               commandment●
               ,
               is
               a
               liar
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             though
             he
             say
             it
             ,
             yet
             his
             conscience
             giveth
             him
             the
             lie
             .
             It
             is
             faithfull
             again
             in
             excusing
             .
             It
             beareth
             witnesse
             of
             every
             good
             dutie
             we
             perform
             and
             of
             whatsoever
             good
             is
             in
             us
             .
             Though
             all
             Jobs
             friends
             spake
             evil
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             by
             his
             outward
             judgements
             seemed
             to
             condemne
             him
             for
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             yet
             still
             his
             conscience
             (
             like
             a
             faithfull
             witnesse
             )
             did
             not
             forsake
             him
             nay
             ,
             it
             offered
             to
             reason
             with
             God
             himself
             ,
             
             
               I
               would
               reason
               with
               God
               :
               I
               know
               I
               shall
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               never
               forsake
               mine
               innocency
               till
               I
               die
               .
            
             Still
             his
             conscience
             stood
             for
             him
             and
             excused
             him
             .
             Thus
             on
             both
             sides
             conscience
             is
             a
             faithfull
             and
             sincere
             witnesse
             :
             it
             will
             not
             be
             corrupted
             to
             
             speak
             otherwise
             then
             it
             knoweth
             the
             matter
             is
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             most
             privy
             to
             what
             it
             doth
             witnesse
             .
             It
             is
             more
             privy
             to
             what
             we
             have
             done
             then
             all
             the
             world
             :
             It
             can
             say
             more
             for
             us
             or
             against
             us
             then
             all
             the
             world
             .
             
               Thou
               knowest
               all
               the
               wickednesse
               that
               thy
               heart
               is
               privy
               unto
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             to
             Shimei
             1.
             
             Kings
             2.44
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ;
             
             Seeing
             conscience
             is
             so
             supreme
             ,
             so
             impartiall
             ,
             so
             saithfull
             ,
             so
             privy
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             give
             it
             advantage
             against
             us
             .
             If
             we
             were
             to
             appear
             before
             an
             earthly
             judge
             to
             answer
             for
             our
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             a
             companion
             present
             continually
             with
             us
             ,
             marking
             every
             thing
             in
             us
             ,
             telling
             us
             of
             every
             fault
             ,
             and
             witnessing
             it
             against
             us
             unto
             the
             judge
             ,
             how
             carefull
             would
             we
             be
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             give
             him
             advantage
             against
             us
             ?
             Lo
             ,
             we
             have
             conscience
             as
             a
             continuall
             watch-man
             ,
             espying
             out
             all
             our
             wayes
             ,
             setting
             down
             whatever
             we
             do
             amisse
             ,
             checking
             us
             for
             it
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             accusing
             us
             before
             God
             and
             setting
             all
             things
             in
             order
             before
             our
             faces
             ;
             Oh
             how
             should
             we
             then
             labour
             to
             get
             into
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             our
             consciences
             may
             be
             purged
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             study
             all
             our
             life
             long
             to
             keep
             peace
             and
             friendship
             with
             them
             .
             Wo
             be
             to
             them
             who
             live
             in
             their
             sinne●
             !
             They
             will
             need
             no
             other
             witnesse
             to
             come
             against
             them
             to
             condemne
             them
             for
             ever
             but
             this
             witnesse
             conscience
             which
             lieth
             continually
             in
             their
             bosomes
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             have
             spoken
             for
             the
             office
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bear
             witnesse
             either
             with
             us
             or
             against
             us
             :
             Now
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             bearing
             witnesse
             are
             ,
             
             first
             ,
             its
             single
             witnessing
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             its
             judiciall
             witnessing
             .
             By
             
               single
               bearing
               witnesse
            
             I
             mean
             that
             conscience
             beareth
             witnesse
             what
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             intend
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             are
             :
             By
             
               judiciall
               bearing
               witnesse
            
             I
             mean
             that
             con●cience
             doth
             passe
             sentence
             on
             the
             same
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             concerning
             the
             action
             or
             the
             person
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             therefore
             of
             the
             single
             bearing
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             :
             
             And
             that
             is
             about
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             What
             we
             have
             done
             ;
             2.
             
             What
             we
             intend
             to
             do
             ;
             3.
             
             What
             is
             the
             frame
             and
             bent
             of
             our
             heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             beareth
             witnesse
             what
             we
             have
             done
             ;
             what
             in
             our
             childhood
             ,
             what
             in
             our
             youth
             ,
             what
             in
             ou●
             riper
             age
             ,
             what
             openly
             ,
             what
             secretly
             .
             Those
             things
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             forgotten
             conscience
             will
             remember
             them
             to
             us
             :
             Like
             a
             writing
             in
             marble
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             filled
             and
             choked
             with
             dust
             and
             covered
             with
             rubbish
             ,
             yet
             when
             that
             is
             done
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             stone
             svvept
             clean
             ,
             then
             the
             vvriting
             vvill
             appear
             legible
             ;
             so
             though
             mens
             deeds
             may
             for
             the
             present
             seem
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             vvritten
             in
             their
             hearts
             vvith
             a
             pen
             of
             iron
             and
             the
             point
             of
             a
             diamond
             ,
             as
             Origen
             observeth
             upon
             Jer.
             17.1
             .
             Novv
             the
             thoughts
             and
             care●
             of
             this
             life
             put
             them
             out
             of
             our
             minds
             ;
             but
             the
             time
             vvill
             come
             vvhen
             all
             vvorldly
             businesse
             shall
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             businesse
             shall
             be
             to
             look
             into
             the
             records
             of
             conscience
             .
             We
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             Conscience
             hath
             a
             very
             good
             memory
             .
             The
             chief
             buttler
             had
             forgot
             his
             promise
             unto
             Joseph
             ;
             but
             his
             conscience
             remembred
             
             him
             of
             it
             two
             years
             after
             :
             
             
               I
               remember
               my
               faults
               this
               day
               ,
            
             saith
             his
             conscience
             .
             Adonibezek
             had
             forgot
             his
             cruelty
             ;
             but
             his
             conscience
             brought
             it
             to
             his
             mind
             :
             
             
               As
               I
               have
               done
               so
               God
               hath
               requited
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             his
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conscience
             beareth
             witnesse
             of
             what
             we
             intend
             and
             purpose
             to
             do
             ,
             whether
             against
             God
             or
             man.
             It
             will
             testifie
             every
             purpose
             and
             project
             of
             the
             heart
             though
             it
             be
             never
             acted
             ▪
             though
             it
             die
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             never
             come
             to
             light
             .
             Men
             little
             think
             of
             this
             :
             Tush
             (
             saith
             one
             )
             
               I
               never
               did
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               though
               I
               once
               intended
               it
               ,
               or
               had
               some
               thoughts
               ●bout
               it
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             those
             very
             thoughts
             will
             conscience
             bring
             forth
             and
             testifie
             what
             they
             were
             .
             Heare
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               in
               that
               day
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               secrets
               of
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
             The
             most
             hidden
             things
             conscience
             shall
             bring
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shall
             judge
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Conscience
             beareth
             witnesse
             of
             the
             bent
             and
             frame
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             what
             we
             affect
             most
             and
             love
             most
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             and
             delight
             in
             most
             ,
             and
             desire
             most
             and
             grieve
             for
             most
             ,
             what
             our
             affections
             runne
             upon
             most
             ,
             whether
             upon
             God
             or
             the
             world
             ,
             whether
             upon
             heaven
             or
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Conscience
             bare
             witnesse
             to
             David
             ,
             
             that
             his
             delight
             was
             in
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             his
             portion
             ,
             that
             Gods
             statutes
             were
             his
             counsellours
             .
             Conscience
             bare
             witnesse
             to
             the
             false
             teachers
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             affected
             vain
             glory
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             more
             then
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             Conscience
             bare
             witnesse
             to
             Demas
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             his
             fair
             profession
             his
             heart
             was
             set
             upon
             the
             world
             .
             Conscience
             
             bare
             witnesse
             to
             Jehu
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             his
             seeming
             zeal
             his
             heart
             was
             not
             upright
             .
          
           
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             How
             can
             this
             be
             ?
             
               The
               heart
               is
               deceitfull
               above
               all
               things
               :
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Who
               can
               know
               it
            
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             else
             can
             know
             it
             but
             a
             man
             himself
             ?
             None
             under
             God
             can
             know
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             but
             a
             mans
             own
             conscience
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             that
             is
             in
             him
             .
             I
             confesse
             a
             man
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             some
             secret
             and
             particular
             deceit
             in
             his
             heart
             :
             but
             who
             knoweth
             not
             the
             generall
             standing
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ?
             or
             may
             know
             the
             chief
             bent
             of
             his
             own
             soul
             .
             David
             in
             a
             particular
             deceit
             was
             ignorant
             :
             
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               prosperitie
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
               ,
            
             never
             distrust
             God
             more
             ,
             never
             be
             disquieted
             in
             my
             mind
             more
             .
             He
             was
             deceived
             in
             that
             particular
             ;
             but
             he
             knew
             very
             well
             the
             generall
             and
             chief
             bent
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             truly
             set
             upon
             God
             and
             upon
             holinesse
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             many
             men
             take
             it
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             set
             upon
             God
             when
             they
             are
             not
             :
             but
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             Not
             because
             they
             do
             not
             or
             may
             not
             know
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             they
             love
             the
             world
             most
             :
             but
             because
             they
             will
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             unwilling
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             loth
             to
             have
             any
             bad
             conceit
             of
             themselves
             .
             So
             that
             when
             Jeremy
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               heart
               is
               deceitfull
               above
               all
               things
               :
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
            
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             What
             carnall
             man
             can
             abide
             to
             know
             the
             worst
             of
             himself
             ?
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             because
             they
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             will
             not
             heare
             the
             testimony
             of
             conscience
             :
             but
             when
             it
             telleth
             them
             truly
             how
             the
             case
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             gather
             all
             the
             rotten
             and
             broken
             pieces
             of
             arguments
             
             together
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             themselves
             to
             think
             well
             of
             themselves
             .
             4.
             
             Men
             seem
             not
             to
             know
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             do
             not
             know
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             law
             whereby
             they
             should
             judge
             of
             themselves
             .
             They
             know
             their
             hearts
             are
             set
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             bent
             and
             frame
             of
             their
             affections
             are
             placed
             on
             earthly
             things
             :
             but
             they
             hope
             an
             under-affection
             to
             God
             will
             be
             accepted
             ,
             to
             love
             God
             in
             the
             second
             place
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
             They
             know
             they
             are
             carnall
             ;
             but
             they
             hope
             such
             carnality
             may
             be
             in
             a
             man
             and
             yet
             he
             be
             right
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             a
             mans
             heart
             may
             say
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             
             that
             he
             loveth
             the
             world
             more
             then
             he
             loveth
             God
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             :
             how
             then
             doth
             conscience
             bear
             right
             witnesse
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             This
             ariseth
             either
             from
             the
             strength
             of
             corruption
             and
             weaknesse
             of
             grace
             :
             
             We
             look
             into
             our selves
             ,
             and
             see
             our
             corruptions
             violent
             ,
             and
             our
             love
             to
             God
             small
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             deceived
             ,
             not
             seeing
             the
             radicall
             power
             of
             this
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             virtue
             is
             stronger
             then
             the
             other
             :
             As
             a
             fool
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             feel
             hot
             water
             ,
             would
             conclude
             that
             there
             is
             no
             cold
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ;
             whereas
             there
             is
             radicall
             cold
             in
             that
             water
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             expell
             all
             that
             heat
             in
             a
             little
             space
             .
             Or
             else
             this
             ariseth
             from
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             ,
             which
             so
             disturbeth
             the
             mind
             that
             it
             cannot
             see
             its
             own
             condition
             nor
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             comforts
             belonging
             unto
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             Exod.
             6.9
             .
             otherwise
             doubtlesse
             we
             may
             know
             our
             own
             hearts
             ;
             and
             when
             our
             conscience
             beareth
             witnesse
             its
             witnesse
             is
             right
             .
          
           
           
             
             I.
             Use
             ,
             of
             reproof
             to
             those
             who
             stand
             out
             against
             the
             witnesse
             of
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             like
             hard-hearted
             felons
             plead
             still
             ,
             
               Not
               guiltie
            
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             much
             evidence
             come
             against
             them
             ,
             though
             conscience
             oft
             tell
             them
             ,
             this
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             thus
             they
             do
             ,
             such
             they
             are
             .
             Oh
             stop
             not
             your
             eares
             against
             conscience
             ;
             stand
             not
             out
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             believe
             its
             testimony
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             repent
             of
             the
             evil
             it
             accuseth
             of
             while
             mercy
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             before
             God
             himself
             cometh
             and
             joyneth
             with
             conscience
             to
             condemne
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
             II.
             It
             serveth
             for
             singular
             encouragement
             to
             all
             to
             abound
             in
             good
             works
             .
             Conscience
             will
             bear
             witnesse
             of
             them
             all
             to
             our
             unspeakable
             comfort
             in
             the
             time
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             yea
             at
             death
             and
             judgement
             .
             Job
             felt
             it
             a
             sweet
             thing
             to
             have
             conscience
             give
             in
             testimony
             of
             his
             integrity
             and
             uprightnesse
             :
             When
             his
             friends
             proved
             
               miserable
               comforters
            
             and
             God
             himself
             seemed
             to
             
               write
               bitter
               things
               against
               him
            
             ,
             yet
             his
             conscience
             witnessed
             that
             he
             had
             been
             
               eyes
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               feet
               to
               the
               lame
               ,
            
             he
             had
             fed
             the
             hungry
             and
             clothed
             the
             naked
             and
             comforted
             the
             fathe●lesse
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             good
             thing
             that
             ever
             we
             do
             but
             conscience
             will
             afford
             us
             the
             sweetnesse
             and
             comfort
             of
             it
             in
             our
             toubles
             :
             
               Remember
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             Hezekiah
             ,
             
             
               that
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               in
               truth
               and
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
             We
             have
             spoken
             of
             consciences
             single
             bearing
             witnesse
             :
             Now
             followeth
             its
             judiciall
             bearing
             witnesse
             ;
             which
             is
             when
             it
             passeth
             sentence
             upon
             on
             the
             morall
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             whether
             blessed
             or
             cursed
             .
             This
             is
             
             performed
             by
             a
             Logicall
             discourse
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             reasoning
             on
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               The
               word
               saith
               ,
               Whoever
               looketh
               on
               a
               woman
               to
               lust
               after
               her
               hath
               committed
               adulterie
               in
               his
               heart
               :
            
             That
             is
             the
             synteresis
             .
             Now
             the
             assumption
             ;
             
               But
               I
               have
               had
               wanton
               eyes
               and
               lustfull
               lookings
               after
               a
               woman
            
             :
             That
             is
             the
             single
             bearing
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             .
             
               Therefore
               I
               have
               committed
               adultery
               in
               my
               heart
               :
            
             That
             is
             the
             judiciary
             sentence
             of
             conscience
             which
             it
             passeth
             on
             a
             mans
             self
             .
             So
             again
             ;
             
               Whosoever
               crucifieth
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lusts
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               Christ
               :
               But
               ,
            
             saith
             conscience
             ,
             
               I
               crucifie
               the
               flesh
               with
               its
               affections
               and
               lusts
               ;
               Therefore
               I
               am
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             Though
             there
             be
             not
             the
             form
             of
             this
             discourse
             in
             our
             consciences
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             the
             force
             of
             it
             :
             for
             when
             conscience
             doth
             judicially
             witnesse
             against
             any
             man
             or
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             it
             doth
             it
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             proceedeth
             in
             the
             way
             which
             is
             propounded
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             First
             for
             comfort
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             who
             may
             hence
             gather
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             salvation
             from
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             and
             the
             witnesse
             of
             their
             conscience
             that
             they
             walk
             by
             this
             rule
             .
             The
             word
             saith
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               hungreth
               and
               thirsteth
               after
               righteousnesse
               shall
               be
               filled
            
             ;
             
             
               He
               that
               doeth
               these
               things
               shall
               never
               fall
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Get
             the
             rule
             of
             your
             hearts
             and
             lives
             to
             meet
             and
             ye
             have
             what
             ye
             desire
             .
             O
             what
             infinite
             mercy
             is
             this
             to
             all
             godly
             souls
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             planted
             this
             conscience
             in
             their
             bosomes
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             go
             farre
             for
             their
             comfort
             :
             their
             own
             consciences
             and
             the
             rule
             may
             preach
             it
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             wicked
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             may
             hence
             gather
             arguments
             for
             their
             own
             damnation
             .
             If
             the
             rule
             and
             conscience
             might
             be
             heard
             they
             would
             speak
             bitter
             things
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             fearfull
             sentence
             on
             them
             .
             It
             may
             be
             they
             can
             smother
             their
             consciences
             now
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             they
             will
             one
             day
             reade
             them
             a
             fearfull
             lecture
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             onely
             of
             those
             who
             drown
             their
             consciences
             in
             their
             cups
             ,
             and
             fear
             their
             consciences
             by
             their
             grosse
             sinnes
             ;
             but
             of
             those
             who
             would
             seem
             godly
             and
             perform
             good
             duties
             ,
             but
             with
             hypocriticall
             hearts
             and
             carnall
             minds
             .
             O
             that
             they
             would
             heare
             but
             conscience
             argue
             a
             little
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               To
               be
               carnally
               minded
               is
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               is
               an
               evident
               signe
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               death
               and
               damnation
               ,
               But
               ,
            
             saith
             conscience
             ,
             
               I
               am
               carnally
               minded
            
             ;
             or
             
               we
               are
               carnally
               minded
               :
               Therefore
               we
               have
               an
               argument
               about
               us
               of
               death
               and
               damnation
               .
            
             And
             so
             also
             for
             all
             other
             sinnes
             ;
             There
             is
             not
             a
             wicked
             man
             under
             heaven
             but
             he
             may
             argue
             out
             of
             his
             own
             miserable
             estate
             by
             his
             conscience
             ,
             or
             he
             might
             if
             it
             were
             awaked
             ,
             as
             one
             day
             it
             will
             be
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             instruction
             .
             No
             matter
             what
             opinions
             men
             have
             of
             us
             in
             the
             world
             :
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             our
             own
             consciences
             upon
             us
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             thou
             art
             taken
             for
             a
             man
             of
             great
             knowledge
             and
             a
             forward
             man
             in
             godlinesse
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             the
             godly
             dare
             not
             judge
             otherwise
             of
             thee
             :
             but
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             conscience
             ?
             Doth
             not
             thy
             conscience
             tell
             thee
             thou
             art
             but
             a
             proud
             fool
             ,
             conceited
             of
             thy
             knowledge
             ,
             
             and
             lovest
             to
             heare
             thy self
             talk
             ?
             And
             so
             for
             thy
             performance
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             what
             testimony
             doth
             conscience
             give
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             of
             them
             ?
             
             The
             testimoniall
             of
             conscience
             is
             above
             all
             testimonials
             in
             the
             world
             :
             all
             the
             good
             opinions
             of
             the
             world
             are
             not
             worth
             a
             rush
             without
             this
             :
             If
             conscien●●
             can
             say
             that
             in
             our
             wayes
             we
             seek
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             allow
             not
             our selves
             in
             any
             evil
             vvay
             ,
             this
             testimony
             is
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             ,
             and
             onely
             this
             .
          
           
             Yet
             further
             concerning
             this
             judiciall
             vvitnesse
             of
             conscience
             :
             It
             is
             either
             about
             things
             to
             be
             done
             or
             omitted
             ,
             or
             things
             already
             done
             or
             omitted
             .
             The
             judiciall
             vvitnesse
             of
             conscience
             about
             things
             to
             be
             done
             or
             omitted
             is
             double
             :
             1.
             
             To
             judge
             out
             of
             Gods
             lavv
             vvhether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             2
             ,
             To
             counsel
             out
             of
             our
             ovvn
             judgements
             either
             to
             do
             it
             or
             forbear
             it
             according
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             action
             is
             :
             If
             it
             be
             good
             ,
             conscience
             vvill
             counsel
             us
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             if
             bad
             ,
             to
             forbear
             it
             .
             The
             judiciall
             vvitnesse
             of
             conscience
             about
             things
             already
             done
             is
             fourefold
             :
             1.
             
             To
             approve
             ;
             2.
             
             To
             absolve
             ;
             3.
             
             To
             mislike
             ;
             4.
             
             To
             condemne
             .
             I
             begin
             vvith
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             judiciall
             vvitnesse
             of
             conscience
             about
             things
             to
             be
             done
             or
             omitted
             :
             vvhere
             I
             shall
             consider
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             conscience
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             To
             judge
             ,
             2.
             
             To
             counsel
             :
             and
             then
             the
             Adjuncts
             of
             conscience
             in
             discharging
             this
             office
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Conscience
             judgeth
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             
             vvhether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             lavvfull
             or
             unlavvfull
             .
             As
             vve
             trie
             the
             vveight
             of
             gold
             by
             a
             pair
             of
             balances
             ,
             so
             conscience
             trieth
             all
             our
             actions
             by
             Gods
             vvord
             .
             It
             is
             the
             oracle
             of
             God
             :
             As
             the
             
             Jevvs
             vvent
             to
             Gods
             oracle
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             our
             conscience
             is
             Gods
             oracle
             to
             enquire
             of
             and
             to
             determine
             of
             things
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             It
             is
             a
             judge
             in
             the
             bosome
             .
             When
             the
             question
             in
             Corinth
             was
             ,
             whether
             women
             should
             be
             uncovered
             when
             they
             pray
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             sendeth
             them
             to
             conscience
             for
             judgement
             ,
             
             
               Judge
               in
               your selves
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ▪
             
               whether
               it
               be
               comely
               or
               no
            
             ;
             that
             is
             .
             Put
             it
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             your
             own
             consciences
             .
             So
             say
             the
             disciples
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               better
               to
               obey
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               judge
               ye
            
             ;
             Put
             it
             to
             your
             own
             consciences
             .
             Thus
             ye
             see
             it
             is
             the
             office
             of
             conscience
             to
             judge
             of
             an
             action
             to
             be
             done
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             lawfull
             or
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             The
             second
             office
             of
             conscience
             is
             to
             counsel
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             and
             forbearing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             .
             This
             is
             that
             faithfull
             friend
             in
             our
             bosome
             ,
             that
             voyce
             within
             us
             and
             
               behind
               us
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               way
               ;
               walk
               in
               it
               .
            
             
             Mark
             the
             words
             there
             ;
             ye
             see
             these
             two
             offices
             of
             conscience
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
            
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             conscience
             :
             and
             
               walk
               in
               it
            
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             conscience
             .
             Nay
             ,
             conscience
             doth
             not
             onely
             give
             good
             counsel
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             have
             leave
             it
             will
             bring
             arguments
             to
             perswade
             to
             follow
             it
             :
             it
             will
             tell
             us
             the
             thing
             is
             well-pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             that
             which
             will
             bring
             peace
             to
             our
             hearts
             .
             And
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             evil
             ,
             conscience
             will
             counsell
             us
             to
             forbear
             ,
             yea
             bring
             arguments
             to
             disswade
             ;
             
               O
               do
               it
               not
               :
               it
               will
               tend
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               offensive
               to
               others
               ▪
               and
               wound
               our
               souls
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             was
             conscience
             that
             withheld
             David
             from
             
             killing
             Saul
             ,
             
             and
             prest
             him
             from
             it
             by
             a
             strong
             argument
             ,
             
               O
               he
               is
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               .
            
             It
             was
             conscience
             that
             withheld
             Joseph
             from
             yielding
             to
             the
             enticings
             of
             his
             mistresse
             ,
             and
             yielded
             him
             an
             argument
             to
             disswade
             him
             from
             it
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               great
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               so
               sinne
               against
               God
            
             ?
             It
             was
             conscience
             that
             disswaded
             Nehemiah
             from
             flying
             ,
             
               Should
               such
               a
               man
               as
               I
               flie
               ?
            
             
             And
             if
             one
             argument
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             conscience
             will
             use
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             this
             may
             be
             first
             for
             Instruction
             .
             
             Hence
             we
             learn
             that
             naturall
             men
             may
             have
             a
             conscience
             urging
             to
             good
             and
             restraining
             from
             evil
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             so
             evil
             or
             ignorant
             but
             he
             hath
             naturally
             some
             light
             with
             him
             by
             which
             conscience
             is
             set
             on
             work
             to
             advise
             and
             to
             counsel
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               very
               good
               ;
               do
               it
               :
               This
               is
               very
               sinfull
               ,
               forbear
               it
               .
            
             This
             therefore
             is
             no
             signe
             of
             grace
             in
             any
             man
             to
             have
             his
             conscience
             calling
             upon
             him
             to
             do
             good
             or
             disswading
             him
             from
             evil
             :
             The
             very
             heathen
             had
             so
             according
             to
             their
             light
             ;
             yea
             and
             in
             many
             of
             them
             it
             was
             forcible
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             many
             sinnes
             which
             they
             were
             inclined
             unto
             .
             And
             so
             may
             many
             men
             be
             put
             upon
             many
             good
             duties
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             love
             or
             liking
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             would
             please
             and
             satisfie
             conscience
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             quiet
             .
             It
             was
             conscience
             that
             kept
             Abimelech
             from
             defiling
             Sarah
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             carnall
             man.
             
          
           
             Here
             then
             a
             question
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             
             Whether
             a
             mere
             naturall
             man
             can
             avoid
             sinne
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             this
             expression
             ,
             
             
               for
               conscience
               
               sake
            
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             two
             wayes
             :
             either
             1.
             for
             conscience
             of
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             and
             love
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             none
             but
             Gods
             children
             do
             obey
             for
             conscience
             sake
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             meant
             when
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             
               being
               subject
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             
             and
             Peter
             speaketh
             of
             
               suffering
               wrong
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             .
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             conscience
             it self
             inforced
             by
             scar
             compelleth
             one
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             or
             not
             to
             do
             it
             :
             As
             we
             say
             ,
             
               My
               conscience
               will
               not
               suffer
               me
               .
            
             Thus
             carnall
             men
             come
             to
             church
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             Their
             conscience
             driveth
             them
             to
             these
             duties
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             quiet
             without
             they
             perform
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Sith
             a
             mere
             naturall
             man
             may
             have
             a
             conscience
             stirring
             him
             up
             to
             good
             as
             well
             as
             the
             truly
             godly
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             give
             you
             the
             difference
             .
             The
             difference
             is
             in
             three
             things
             ;
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 godly
                 mans
                 conscience
                 siniteth
                 him
                 and
                 stirreth
                 him
                 very
                 kindly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 melteth
                 before
                 God.
                 When
                 David
                 had
                 numbred
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   his
                   heart
                   smote
                   him
                
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 it
                 smote
                 him
                 kindly
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 loving
                 blow
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 spread
                 forth
                 himself
                 before
                 God.
                 A
                 wicked
                 mans
                 conscience
                 giveth
                 him
                 a
                 dead
                 blow
                 ,
                 a
                 churlish
                 and
                 sullen
                 blow
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 godly
                 mans
                 conscience
                 stirreth
                 him
                 reciprocally
                 :
                 He
                 stirreth
                 up
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 conscience
                 stirreth
                 up
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 speaketh
                 to
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 conscience
                 speaketh
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 stirring
                 is
                 reciprocall
                 .
                 
                 
                   Commune
                   with
                   your
                   hearts
                   .
                   What
                   hast
                   thou
                   done
                   ,
                   O
                   my
                   soul
                   ?
                   Thus
                   
                   and
                   thus
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 soul
                 .
                 Whereas
                 a
                 wicked
                 mans
                 conscience
                 speaketh
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 his
                 conscience
                 :
                 his
                 conscience
                 stirreth
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 will
                 to
                 stirre
                 his
                 conscience
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 all
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 quiet
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 godly
                 as
                 his
                 conscience
                 smiteth
                 him
                 so
                 he
                 smiteth
                 upon
                 his
                 conscience
                 :
                 
                   I
                   smote
                   upon
                   my
                   thigh
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Ephraim
                 .
                 
                 The
                 godly
                 ,
                 when
                 conscience
                 stirreth
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 stirre
                 it
                 and
                 provoke
                 it
                 to
                 speak
                 out
                 all
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 
                   Commune
                   with
                   your
                   own
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   still
                
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 still
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 full
                 audience
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 speak
                 on
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   hast
                   thou
                   more
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Conscience
                   ?
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 godly
                 mans
                 conscience
                 stirreth
                 him
                 to
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 what
                 conscience
                 stirreth
                 him
                 unto
                 :
                 that
                 with
                 Job
                 ,
                 
                 
                   his
                   conscience
                   may
                   not
                   reproch
                   him
                   all
                   his
                   dayes
                
                 for
                 not
                 following
                 it
                 :
                 Whereas
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             use
             is
             this
             ;
             
             Seeing
             conscience
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             be
             our
             guide
             and
             our
             counsellour
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             our
             practice
             in
             every
             thing
             we
             do
             to
             ask
             counsel
             of
             conscience
             whether
             we
             were
             best
             do
             it
             or
             no.
             I
             say
             that
             conscience
             is
             Gods
             oracle
             :
             Whatsoever
             we
             are
             to
             do
             we
             should
             (
             as
             David
             )
             enquire
             of
             Gods
             oracle
             ,
             
             May
             I
             go
             this
             way
             to
             work
             ,
             or
             shall
             I
             take
             an
             other
             course
             ?
             
               Heare
               counsel
               and
               receive
               instruction
            
             ,
             saith
             Salomon
             ,
             
             
               that
               thou
               mayst
               be
               wise
               at
               thy
               latter
               end
               .
            
             Conscience
             is
             a
             faithfull
             counsellour
             ;
             heare
             it
             .
             It
             is
             the
             great
             mercie
             of
             God
             that
             thou
             hast
             such
             a
             privie
             counsel
             :
             Thou
             canst
             go
             no
             where
             but
             it
             is
             about
             thee
             to
             advise
             thee
             .
             Therefore
             
             as
             Rehoboam
             said
             to
             his
             green
             heads
             ,
             
               What
               counsel
               give
               you
            
             ?
             so
             say
             thou
             to
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             
               What
               advise
               givest
               thou
               ,
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               my
               carnall
               friends
               counsel
               me
               thus
               and
               thus
               ;
               mine
               own
               carnall
               heart
               and
               lusts
               would
               have
               me
               go
               this
               way
               :
               but
               ,
               Conscience
               ,
               what
               counsel
               givest
               thou
               ?
            
          
           
             
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             use
             is
             to
             reprove
             the
             custome
             of
             most
             men
             ,
             who
             with
             Ahab
             refuse
             the
             counsel
             of
             that
             one
             true
             wholesome
             prophet
             ,
             and
             have
             foure
             hundred
             other
             counsellours
             who
             will
             give
             counsel
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             :
             They
             regard
             not
             this
             good
             Michaiah
             ;
             they
             slight
             the
             counsel
             of
             conscience
             ;
             their
             lusts
             and
             their
             carnall
             reason
             and
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             are
             their
             counsellours
             ;
             
               The
               counsel
               of
               conscience
            
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               is
               not
               good
               at
               this
               time
               ,
            
             as
             he
             said
             of
             Achitophels
             :
             They
             will
             heare
             conscience
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             but
             not
             now
             .
             But
             take
             heed
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             reject
             the
             counsel
             of
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             purpose
             to
             destroy
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Adjuncts
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             shew
             themselves
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             dutie
             of
             judging
             and
             counselling
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             adjuncts
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             1.
             such
             as
             respect
             consciences
             abilitie
             to
             discharge
             its
             duty
             ;
             2.
             such
             as
             accompanie
             conscience
             in
             the
             discharge
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             former
             sort
             are
             foure
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 illightened
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 erroneous
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 doubting
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 scrupulous
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             Of
             the
             latter
             sort
             are
             two
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 faithfull
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 unfaithfull
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               
               the
               illightened
               conscience
               is
               such
               a
               conscience
               as
               is
               in
               it self
               rightly
               informed
               by
               Gods
               law
               ,
               and
               doth
               direct
               and
               judge
               aright
               in
               matters
               both
               concerning
               our
               generall
               and
               particular
               calling
               ,
               both
               towards
               God
               and
               towards
               man.
               And
               this
               illightened
               conscience
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               of
               God
               :
               1.
               because
               it
               is
               the
               proper
               effect
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ;
               2.
               because
               it
               is
               a
               very
               great
               advantage
               to
               a
               man
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               when
               a
               mans
               conscience
               is
               illightened
               to
               direct
               him
               in
               every
               case
               what
               he
               is
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               If
               an
               illightened
               conscience
               be
               so
               great
               a
               blessing
               ,
               
               then
               be
               thankfull
               to
               God
               for
               it
               if
               ye
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               use
               it
               as
               a
               blessing
               .
               Some
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               use
               it
               not
               as
               a
               blessing
               :
               The
               devils
               have
               it
               as
               a
               curse
               ;
               many
               vvicked
               men
               have
               it
               as
               a
               curse
               :
               It
               maketh
               their
               sinnes
               the
               greater
               .
               Like
               as
               a
               colour
               ,
               the
               more
               light
               shineth
               upon
               it
               the
               greater
               it
               is
               green
               is
               more
               green
               ,
               and
               white
               is
               more
               white
               ,
               and
               red
               more
               red
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               it
               is
               with
               sinne
               :
               the
               more
               light
               thy
               conscience
               hath
               the
               greater
               is
               thy
               sinne
               ;
               thy
               drunkennesse
               is
               more
               heinous
               ,
               and
               thy
               swearing
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               committed
               against
               more
               light
               .
               Oh
               therefore
               make
               use
               of
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               :
               
                 Thy
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 lump
                 unto
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 light
                 unto
                 my
                 paths
                 .
              
               
               What
               follovveth
               ?
               
                 I
                 have
                 sworn
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 perform
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 thy
                 righteous
                 judgements
                 .
              
               Mark
               ;
               when
               his
               conscience
               was
               illightened
               ,
               he
               bound
               himself
               to
               follow
               the
               directions
               thereof
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Is
               an
               illightened
               conscience
               such
               a
               blessing
               ?
               
               O
               labour
               to
               get
               it
               ;
               be
               not
               without
               it
               for
               a
               
               vvorld
               .
               Thou
               wert
               better
               walk
               blindfold
               over
               narrovv
               bridges
               and
               planks
               ,
               better
               vvalk
               in
               the
               dark
               through
               a
               place
               full
               of
               downfalls
               and
               marlpits
               ,
               then
               walk
               without
               a
               conscience
               illightened
               .
               
                 He
                 who
                 walketh
                 in
                 the
                 darknesse
                 knoweth
                 not
                 whither
                 he
                 goeth
                 ,
              
               John
               12.35
               .
               O
               labour
               therefore
               to
               get
               a
               conscience
               illightened
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               have
               an
               illightened
               conscience
               and
               yet
               go
               to
               hell
               :
               but
               this
               is
               most
               certain
               ;
               without
               an
               illightened
               conscience
               a
               man
               cannot
               go
               to
               heaven
               .
               And
               if
               thy
               conscience
               be
               something
               illightened
               ,
               yet
               labour
               for
               more
               light
               .
               It
               will
               prevent
               many
               a
               stumble
               ,
               save
               thee
               from
               many
               a
               knock
               .
               Thou
               knovvest
               not
               vvhat
               case
               thou
               mayst
               be
               in
               ,
               vvhat
               difficult
               straits
               thou
               mayest
               be
               put
               unto
               :
               if
               thou
               hast
               not
               light
               in
               thy
               conscience
               to
               direct
               thee
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               do
               ?
            
          
           
             
               II.
               An
               erroneous
               conscience
               .
            
             
               
               SEcondly
               ,
               an
               erroneous
               conscience
               is
               ,
               vvhen
               conscience
               not
               understanding
               Gods
               lavv
               ,
               or
               misapplying
               it
               ,
               doth
               judge
               amisse
               and
               direct
               amisse
               .
               So
               Josephs
               conscience
               for
               a
               while
               was
               in
               an
               errour
               when
               Mary
               was
               found
               vvith
               child
               :
               
               His
               conscience
               informed
               him
               that
               he
               must
               either
               make
               her
               a
               publick
               example
               or
               put
               her
               away
               privily
               .
               Here
               his
               conscience
               erred
               about
               this
               particular
               untill
               the
               Angel
               had
               better
               informed
               him
               .
               There
               is
               a
               question
               here
               raised
               by
               Divines
               ,
               
               and
               it
               is
               ,
               Whether
               we
               ought
               to
               follow
               conscience
               erring
               or
               no
               ?
               A
               question
               very
               necessary
               to
               be
               handled
               ,
               partly
               because
               of
               mens
               ignorance
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               and
               partly
               because
               of
               the
               frequency
               of
               the
               case
               .
               I
               answer
               thus
               ;
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               
               vve
               must
               not
               obey
               conscience
               erring
               or
               counselling
               to
               that
               vvhich
               is
               evil
               ;
               For
               our
               errour
               of
               conscience
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               lavv
               to
               be
               no
               sinne
               ;
               though
               an
               erroneous
               conscience
               lead
               us
               to
               transgresse
               it
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               lavv
               of
               God
               is
               above
               conscience
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               commandment
               of
               Gods
               lavv
               standeth
               in
               full
               force
               though
               conscience
               command
               contrary
               to
               it
               .
               Suppose
               a
               man
               should
               think
               in
               his
               conscience
               he
               might
               not
               take
               an
               oath
               though
               never
               so
               lawfully
               called
               thereunto
               by
               the
               magistrate
               and
               in
               never
               so
               necessary
               a
               case
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               commandeth
               us
               to
               swear
               in
               truth
               ,
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               in
               judgement
               ;
               I
               must
               follow
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               rather
               then
               conscience
               ,
               because
               Gods
               law
               is
               above
               conscience
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               if
               I
               follovv
               my
               conscience
               vvhen
               it
               is
               in
               an
               errour
               ,
               I
               offend
               not
               onely
               against
               Gods
               lavv
               but
               I
               offend
               also
               my
               conscience
               :
               For
               though
               for
               the
               present
               while
               conscience
               is
               erroneous
               it
               doth
               not
               take
               offense
               ,
               yet
               vvhen
               it
               cometh
               to
               see
               its
               ovvn
               errour
               then
               it
               will.
               Therefore
               this
               is
               our
               first
               ansvver
               ,
               We
               must
               not
               obey
               conscience
               erring
               ,
               or
               counselling
               to
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               .
               If
               our
               conscience
               should
               counsel
               us
               to
               tell
               a
               lie
               to
               help
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               that
               is
               evil
               and
               against
               Gods
               lavv
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               in
               doing
               it
               vve
               do
               obey
               conscience
               ,
               vve
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               vve
               answer
               ,
               
               That
               an
               erroneous
               conscience
               vvhatever
               it
               commandeth
               (
               though
               the
               lavv
               of
               God
               commandeth
               the
               clean
               contrary
               )
               yet
               vve
               cannot
               disobey
               it
               vvithout
               sinne
               .
               For
               this
               is
               a
               constant
               rule
               ,
               We
               alwayes
               sinne
               vvhen
               vve
               disobey
               conscience
               :
               If
               conscience
               erre
               not
               ,
               
               then
               in
               disobeying
               it
               vve
               sinne
               double
               ,
               against
               the
               law
               and
               against
               conscience
               :
               if
               conscience
               do
               erre
               and
               vve
               disobey
               it
               ,
               vve
               sinne
               too
               ;
               for
               though
               vve
               do
               not
               sinne
               against
               the
               lavv
               ,
               yet
               vve
               sinne
               against
               conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               against
               the
               lavv
               too
               ;
               not
               as
               though
               vve
               vvere
               bound
               to
               obey
               conscience
               vvhen
               it
               erreth
               ,
               and
               yet
               vve
               sinne
               if
               vve
               disobey
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Albeit
               it
               be
               alvvayes
               a
               sinne
               to
               disobey
               conscience
               though
               it
               erre
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               alvvayes
               a
               sinne
               to
               obey
               conscience
               when
               it
               erreth
               .
               Let
               us
               consider
               three
               propositions
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               see
               vvhat
               I
               mean.
               First
               ,
               If
               conscience
               think
               that
               to
               be
               commanded
               which
               is
               absolutely
               forbidden
               ,
               or
               that
               to
               be
               forbidden
               vvhich
               is
               expressely
               commanded
               ,
               then
               vve
               sinne
               vvhich
               side
               soever
               we
               take
               :
               As
               if
               an
               ignorant
               man
               thinks
               in
               his
               conscience
               that
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               pray
               to
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               which
               thing
               the
               Lord
               hath
               expressely
               forbidden
               :
               if
               this
               man
               do
               pray
               unto
               Saints
               ,
               he
               sinneth
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               expressely
               forbid
               him
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               if
               he
               do
               not
               pray
               unto
               Saints
               ,
               he
               sinneth
               too
               ,
               because
               his
               conscience
               telleth
               him
               he
               is
               commanded
               to
               pray
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               second
               proposition
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               conscience
               hold
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               to
               do
               or
               not
               to
               do
               which
               yet
               is
               not
               indifferent
               but
               absolutely
               commanded
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               alwayes
               a
               sinne
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               no
               sinne
               to
               do
               it
               .
               The
               third
               proposition
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               conscience
               hold
               a
               thing
               necessarie
               which
               God
               hath
               left
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               in
               conscience
               thought
               that
               he
               o●ght
               to
               pray
               foure
               times
               a
               day
               (
               which
               thing
               yet
               God
               hath
               left
               indifferent
               )
               in
               this
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               obey
               conscience
               though
               it
               erre
               .
               And
               it
               
               is
               no
               sinne
               to
               obey
               conscience
               thus
               erring
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               a
               sinne
               in
               conscience
               thus
               to
               erre
               .
            
             
               The
               use
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               I.
               
               To
               let
               us
               see
               vvhat
               a
               sacred
               sovereigne
               thing
               a
               mans
               conscience
               is
               .
               It
               is
               alvvayes
               a
               sinne
               to
               disobey
               conscience
               vvhether
               it
               erre
               or
               no
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               alvvayes
               a
               sinne
               to
               disobey
               God.
               A
               man
               can
               never
               go
               against
               his
               conscience
               but
               he
               sinneth
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               conscience
               is
               our
               guide
               :
               It
               is
               our
               invvard
               and
               our
               inseparable
               guide
               ;
               vve
               can
               never
               come
               by
               any
               direction
               but
               by
               conscience
               ;
               vve
               can
               never
               let
               in
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               but
               onely
               by
               conscience
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               it
               a
               very
               sovereigne
               thing
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               vve
               break
               a
               commandment
               through
               the
               loyns
               of
               a
               sinne
               ,
               vvhen
               vve
               go
               against
               conscience
               .
               Ajax
               light
               upon
               a
               beast
               and
               slevv
               it
               :
               his
               conscience
               thought
               verily
               it
               vvas
               a
               man
               ;
               
                 Kill
                 it
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               conscience
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 man
              
               :
               he
               goeth
               against
               his
               conscience
               and
               killeth
               it
               .
               His
               conscience
               here
               vvas
               in
               an
               errour
               ,
               yet
               he
               as
               truly
               guilty
               of
               murder
               before
               God
               as
               if
               he
               had
               indeed
               slain
               a
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               slevv
               a
               man
               through
               the
               loyns
               of
               this
               beast
               :
               His
               bloudy
               mind
               looked
               at
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               smote
               at
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               slevv
               a
               man.
               So
               vvhen
               conscience
               is
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               this
               is
               a
               commandment
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               he
               thinketh
               it
               so
               in
               his
               conscience
               ;
               if
               he
               do
               contrary
               he
               breaketh
               a
               commandment
               though
               it
               be
               none
               ,
               because
               the
               errour
               of
               his
               conscience
               made
               it
               one
               to
               him
               .
               Was
               not
               Herod
               truly
               guilty
               of
               the
               murder
               of
               Christ
               ?
               He
               thought
               in
               his
               conscience
               that
               Christ
               had
               been
               among
               the
               infants
               slain
               at
               Bethlehem
               .
               Thus
               conscience
               is
               a
               sovereigne
               thing
               :
               It
               is
               alvvayes
               a
               sinne
               to
               
               go
               against
               it
               erre
               or
               not
               erre
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               a
               sinne
               to
               go
               against
               conscience
               vvhen
               it
               erreth
               ,
               vvhat
               a
               sinne
               is
               it
               to
               go
               against
               it
               vvhen
               it
               doth
               not
               erre
               ?
            
             
               
               II.
               This
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               vvord
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               to
               exhort
               men
               to
               bevvare
               lest
               they
               sinne
               against
               conscience
               ;
               especially
               vvhen
               conscience
               is
               in
               the
               right
               .
               Conscience
               is
               as
               Gods
               face
               in
               a
               man
               :
               when
               conscience
               looketh
               on
               thee
               ,
               the
               Lord
               looketh
               on
               thee
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Lord
               looketh
               on
               thee
               alvvayes
               :
               but
               thou
               mayest
               see
               the
               Lords
               looking
               upon
               thee
               vvhen
               conscience
               looketh
               on
               thee
               :
               And
               therefore
               thou
               never
               sinnest
               against
               conscience
               but
               thou
               provokest
               the
               Lord
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               
               vvhen
               not
               onely
               God
               seeth
               thee
               but
               thou
               seest
               him
               .
               Thy
               conscience
               shevveth
               thee
               the
               Lord
               ;
               it
               presenteth
               God
               before
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               commanding
               or
               forbidding
               ,
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 do
                 the
                 evil
                 now
                 ?
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 omit
                 the
                 good
                 duty
                 now
                 ?
              
               When
               conscience
               findeth
               fault
               thou
               dost
               novv
               provoke
               the
               Lord
               to
               his
               face
               .
               If
               it
               be
               such
               a
               sinne
               to
               sinne
               against
               conscience
               in
               an
               errour
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               more
               a
               sinne
               to
               sinne
               against
               conscience
               it
               being
               in
               the
               right
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               a
               conscience
               erring
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               A
               doubting
               conscience
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Doubting
               conscience
               is
               such
               a
               conscience
               as
               so
               hangeth
               in
               suspense
               that
               it
               knoweth
               not
               which
               way
               to
               take
               :
               it
               knoweth
               not
               which
               is
               the
               sinne
               and
               which
               not
               .
               If
               it
               goes
               this
               way
               to
               work
               ,
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 I
                 shall
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               saith
               conscience
               :
               if
               that
               way
               ,
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 I
                 shall
                 sinne
                 too
                 ,
              
               saith
               conscience
               .
               Such
               a
               man
               sinneth
               which
               way
               soever
               he
               taketh
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               he
               doubteth
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 doubteth
                 is
                 condemned
                 if
                 he
                 eat
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               :
               
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Suppose
               a
               man
               doubteth
               whether
               it
               be
               lawfull
               for
               him
               to
               do
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               doubteth
               also
               whether
               he
               may
               lawfully
               omit
               the
               doing
               it
               ;
               in
               such
               a
               case
               whether
               he
               do
               it
               or
               not
               do
               it
               he
               sinneth
               ,
               because
               both
               wayes
               he
               doubteth
               .
               Yet
               here
               these
               rules
               are
               very
               usefull
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Rule
               ;
               
               When
               conscience
               doubteth
               on
               the
               one
               part
               and
               is
               resolved
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               we
               must
               refuse
               the
               doubting
               part
               and
               take
               that
               wherein
               we
               are
               certain
               and
               sure
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ;
               When
               one
               doubteth
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               playing
               at
               cards
               and
               dice
               ;
               he
               is
               sure
               it
               is
               no
               sinne
               not
               to
               play
               ,
               but
               whether
               he
               may
               lawfully
               play
               he
               doubteth
               :
               in
               this
               case
               he
               is
               bound
               not
               to
               play
               .
               So
               when
               one
               doubteth
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               sinne
               not
               to
               call
               his
               family
               together
               every
               day
               to
               prayer
               ;
               Gods
               ministers
               tell
               him
               he
               must
               or
               he
               sinneth
               :
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 of
                 that
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               .
               Do
               you
               so
               ?
               but
               you
               are
               sure
               it
               is
               no
               sinne
               to
               do
               it
               :
               Therefore
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               decline
               the
               doubtfull
               part
               and
               take
               that
               which
               is
               certain
               .
               And
               so
               of
               all
               other
               the
               like
               particulars
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
               When
               conscience
               doubteth
               on
               both
               sides
               which
               is
               the
               sinne
               and
               which
               not
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               most
               void
               of
               offense
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ;
               Say
               an
               Anabaptist
               amongst
               us
               doubteth
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               sinne
               in
               him
               to
               bring
               his
               child
               to
               church
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               or
               a
               sinne
               to
               refuse
               ;
               here
               is
               rule
               is
               ,
               That
               that
               which
               is
               most
               void
               of
               offense
               ,
               and
               most
               agreeable
               to
               brotherly
               unity
               and
               concord
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               the
               balance
               hanging
               otherwise
               even
               ;
               and
               the
               arguments
               to
               
               urge
               both
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               seeming
               of
               like
               weight
               ,
               then
               this
               must
               be
               put
               into
               the
               scale
               and
               resolve
               the
               doubt
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               It
               is
               lawfull
               to
               do
               some
               things
               when
               yet
               our
               conscience
               doubteth
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               them
               .
               For
               we
               must
               consider
               there
               are
               two
               kinds
               of
               doubting
               :
               there
               is
               a
               speculative
               doubting
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               practicall
               doubting
               .
               Speculative
               doubting
               is
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               to
               be
               done
               :
               Practicall
               doubting
               is
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               this
               latter
               is
               not
               alwayes
               a
               sinne
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               is
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ;
               If
               a
               servant
               be
               commanded
               of
               his
               master
               to
               attend
               on
               him
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               not
               what
               his
               businesse
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               doubteth
               it
               is
               not
               of
               such
               moment
               as
               to
               be
               done
               on
               that
               day
               ;
               yet
               he
               hath
               no
               reason
               to
               deny
               his
               attendance
               :
               in
               this
               case
               though
               he
               doubt
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               thing
               done
               ,
               yet
               he
               need
               not
               doubt
               of
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               knoweth
               not
               what
               the
               businesse
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               reason
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               to
               justifie
               his
               refusall
               .
               And
               so
               much
               also
               of
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               A
               scrupulous
               conscience
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               difference
               between
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               and
               a
               scrupulous
               conscience
               is
               this
               ;
               A
               doubtfull
               conscience
               hangeth
               in
               suspense
               ,
               and
               doubteth
               which
               is
               the
               sinne
               and
               which
               is
               lawfull
               ;
               but
               a
               scrupulous
               conscience
               inclineth
               to
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               without
               many
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               difficulties
               which
               it
               hath
               heard
               of
               ,
               and
               
               which
               it
               knoweth
               not
               how
               to
               answer
               or
               resolve
               .
               The
               rule
               which
               here
               we
               must
               go
               by
               is
               this
               ,
               When
               we
               incline
               to
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               we
               should
               labour
               to
               suppresse
               all
               difficulties
               and
               ambiguities
               which
               cause
               us
               to
               doubt
               .
               The
               Apostle
               includeth
               this
               rule
               in
               that
               word
               
                 fully
                 ;
                 Let
                 every
                 man
                 be
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 :
              
               Get
               all
               difficulties
               removed
               ,
               all
               stumblings
               ,
               and
               stickings
               ,
               and
               hoverings
               ,
               and
               scruples
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               if
               that
               cannot
               be
               done
               ?
               
               hovv
               if
               vve
               cannot
               get
               all
               scruples
               removed
               ?
            
             
               If
               that
               cannot
               be
               done
               ,
               
               then
               it
               is
               lavvfull
               to
               follovv
               conscience
               notvvithstanding
               the
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               of
               it
               .
               Observe
               that
               place
               vvell
               ,
               Deut.
               13.1
               ,
               &c.
               
               the
               Lord
               commandeth
               if
               a
               false
               prophet
               should
               come
               amongst
               them
               to
               dravv
               them
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               should
               shevv
               a
               signe
               or
               miracle
               to
               confirm
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               signe
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               (
               vvhich
               might
               put
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               into
               their
               consciences
               )
               neverthelesse
               conscience
               inclining
               to
               the
               truth
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               stand
               to
               that
               :
               for
               these
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               do
               not
               argue
               a
               vvant
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               vveaknesse
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               I.
               
               This
               shevveth
               vvhat
               need
               vve
               have
               to
               labour
               to
               have
               our
               consciences
               rightly
               informed
               .
               It
               is
               a
               comfortable
               thing
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               have
               his
               conscience
               so
               fully
               illightened
               as
               that
               he
               can
               vvithout
               doubting
               or
               scruple
               discharge
               the
               duties
               both
               of
               his
               generall
               and
               particular
               calling
               :
               And
               it
               is
               a
               great
               disturbance
               to
               a
               Christians
               mind
               ,
               vvhen
               his
               conscience
               is
               so
               vveak
               and
               ignorant
               that
               he
               cannot
               perform
               his
               duties
               vvithout
               
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               vvhether
               he
               is
               right
               or
               no
               ,
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               greatest
               moment
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               misery
               to
               have
               our
               consciences
               blind
               ,
               vvhich
               should
               be
               our
               guides
               ,
               and
               vvhich
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               to
               disobey
               .
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               vvhy
               S.
               Paul
               doth
               so
               often
               speak
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 ignorant
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.1
               .
               and
               11.3
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               great
               misery
               that
               ones
               conscience
               should
               be
               ignorant
               vvhat
               to
               do
               ,
               vvhat
               to
               hold
               ,
               vvhat
               to
               follovv
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               lamentable
               miserie
               ,
               that
               many
               vvho
               have
               follovved
               the
               directions
               of
               conscience
               ,
               should
               by
               it
               be
               led
               to
               death
               and
               damnation
               ,
               to
               do
               things
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               vvord
               .
               What
               a
               misery
               vvas
               it
               for
               the
               Jevvs
               to
               have
               zeal
               and
               not
               according
               to
               knovvledge
               ?
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               II.
               This
               should
               teach
               us
               to
               use
               the
               means
               truly
               to
               inform
               conscience
               .
               
                 Without
                 knowledge
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 good
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               profane
               .
               There
               be
               three
               means
               to
               get
               knovvledge
               .
               1.
               
               Let
               us
               pray
               unto
               God
               that
               he
               vvould
               open
               our
               understandings
               ;
               
               that
               as
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               consciences
               to
               guide
               us
               ,
               so
               also
               he
               vvould
               give
               our
               guides
               eyes
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               direct
               us
               aright
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               God
               onely
               that
               can
               soundly
               illighten
               our
               consciences
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               us
               pray
               ●nto
               him
               to
               do
               it
               .
               All
               our
               studying
               ,
               and
               reading
               ,
               and
               hearing
               ,
               and
               conferring
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               do
               it
               :
               it
               is
               onely
               in
               the
               power
               of
               him
               who
               made
               us
               to
               do
               it
               .
               
               
                 Thy
                 hands
                 have
                 made
                 and
                 fashioned
                 me
                 :
                 O
                 give
                 me
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 learn
                 thy
                 commandments
                 .
              
               He
               who
               made
               our
               consciences
               ,
               he
               onely
               can
               give
               them
               this
               heavenly
               light
               of
               true
               knowledge
               and
               
               right
               understanding
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               us
               seek
               earnestly
               to
               him
               for
               it
               .
               2.
               
               
               We
               must
               seek
               it
               in
               humilitie
               ,
               alwayes
               suspecting
               our
               own
               knowledge
               .
               We
               are
               not
               too
               confidently
               and
               presumptuously
               to
               trust
               to
               our
               own
               judgement
               ,
               and
               despise
               or
               neglect
               the
               judgement
               of
               others
               .
               
               
                 The
                 humble
                 God
                 will
                 teach
              
               :
               Pride
               and
               self-conceitednesse
               blindeth
               exceedingly
               .
               3.
               
               
               We
               must
               seek
               with
               sobriety
               ,
               alwayes
               contenting
               our selves
               with
               that
               knowledge
               which
               is
               most
               necessary
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               curious
               about
               vain
               and
               idle-brained
               questions
               ,
               or
               solicitous
               to
               answer
               every
               objection
               that
               shall
               be
               raised
               up
               against
               the
               truth
               .
               A
               lover
               of
               the
               truth
               should
               not
               be
               ready
               to
               entertain
               all
               objections
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               settled
               till
               he
               can
               answer
               all
               that
               can
               be
               cast
               in
               ;
               which
               will
               be
               never
               .
               It
               is
               not
               expected
               that
               there
               should
               be
               in
               every
               man
               such
               a
               ripenesse
               of
               judgement
               and
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               illumination
               as
               that
               he
               should
               be
               able
               to
               dispute
               with
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               or
               answer
               every
               objection
               that
               can
               be
               raised
               :
               But
               we
               must
               with
               that
               good
               Martyr
               say
               ,
               
                 Though
                 I
                 cannot
                 dispute
                 for
                 Christ
                 I
                 can
                 die
                 for
                 him
                 :
              
               We
               must
               be
               content
               with
               our
               measure
               ,
               to
               be
               wise
               unto
               sobriety
               .
            
             
               III.
               
               Those
               godly
               souls
               that
               have
               weak
               consciences
               must
               use
               them
               very
               gently
               :
               
                 Scrupulosi
                 non
                 sunt
                 rigidè
                 tractandi
              
               ,
               Those
               that
               are
               scrupulous
               are
               not
               to
               be
               handled
               rigidly
               .
               When
               a
               mote
               is
               in
               the
               eye
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               boistrously
               to
               be
               dealt
               withall
               ;
               that
               will
               make
               it
               worse
               .
               The
               eye
               is
               a
               tender
               part
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               conscience
               .
               Again
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               offending
               weak
               consciences
               .
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               knovvest
               thine
               ovvn
               liberty
               ,
               
               that
               thou
               mayst
               do
               this
               or
               that
               ;
               but
               thy
               brother
               is
               vveak
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               not
               knovv
               it
               to
               be
               lavvfull
               :
               O
               take
               heed
               of
               giving
               offense
               :
               Consider
               the
               Apostles
               vvords
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               8.12
               .
               
                 When
                 ye
                 sinne
                 against
                 your
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 wound
                 their
                 weak
                 consciences
                 ,
                 ye
                 sinne
                 against
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Consider
               also
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               the
               resolution
               that
               he
               had
               ;
               
                 If
                 meat
                 offend
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 eat
                 no
                 flesh
                 while
                 the
                 world
                 standeth
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               It
               is
               a
               grievous
               offense
               to
               offend
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               vveak
               ;
               and
               therefore
               bevvare
               of
               it
               .
               They
               are
               very
               unchristian
               speeches
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 mine
                 own
                 liberty
                 :
                 If
                 others
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 what
                 care
                 I
                 ?
                 Why
                 should
                 I
                 prejudice
                 my self
                 for
                 them
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               another
               mans
               conscience
               cannot
               abbridge
               me
               of
               my
               liberty
               :
               but
               yet
               I
               in
               charity
               ought
               to
               suspend
               the
               act
               of
               my
               liberty
               vvhen
               I
               knovv
               the
               using
               it
               vvill
               give
               offense
               to
               the
               vveak
               .
            
             
               
               IV.
               To
               admonish
               our selves
               ,
               if
               conscience
               be
               so
               tender
               a
               thing
               ,
               to
               be
               carefull
               that
               we
               offend
               not
               our
               own
               consciences
               .
               Conscience
               is
               quickly
               offended
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               soon
               pacified
               .
               Every
               notorious
               step
               into
               evil
               ,
               or
               neglect
               in
               duty
               ,
               offendeth
               conscience
               ;
               and
               conscience
               will
               keep
               a
               grudge
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               vvill
               give
               many
               a
               secret
               wound
               ,
               deading
               the
               heart
               to
               duty
               ,
               making
               faith
               and
               confidence
               in
               God
               dull
               :
               we
               cannot
               pray
               with
               courage
               ,
               
               nor
               come
               before
               God
               with
               boldnesse
               .
               
                 If
                 our
                 hearts
                 condemne
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 confidence
                 ,
              
               saith
               John.
               An
               erroneous
               conscience
               will
               defile
               you
               ;
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               distract
               you
               ;
               a
               scrupulous
               conscience
               unsettle
               you
               :
               but
               above
               all
               other
               ,
               an
               illightened
               conscience
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               any
               thing
               against
               you
               ,
               will
               exceedingly
               disable
               
               you
               ;
               this
               stabbeth
               at
               the
               heart
               your
               confidence
               towards
               God.
               Go
               then
               and
               labour
               to
               purge
               conscience
               ,
               else
               conscience
               will
               hinder
               you
               ;
               whether
               you
               pray
               ,
               or
               heare
               ,
               or
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               &c.
               it
               will
               deprive
               you
               of
               comfort
               .
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 bring
                 thy
                 gift
                 to
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remembrest
                 that
                 thy
                 brother
                 hath
                 ought
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 leave
                 there
                 thy
                 gift
                 before
                 the
                 altar
                 :
                 first
                 go
                 and
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 come
                 and
                 offer
                 thy
                 gift
                 .
              
               The
               case
               is
               greater
               and
               more
               dangerous
               when
               conscience
               hath
               something
               against
               us
               :
               there
               is
               no
               offering
               will
               be
               accepted
               untill
               conscience
               be
               satisfied
               .
               If
               thou
               shouldst
               be
               about
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               conscience
               should
               stand
               up
               against
               thee
               as
               an
               adversary
               ,
               and
               tell
               thee
               thou
               hast
               been
               vain
               ,
               and
               loose
               ,
               and
               carnall
               all
               this
               day
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               set
               thy self
               to
               keep
               close
               to
               God
               this
               day
               ,
               thou
               hast
               fallen
               into
               this
               and
               that
               sinne
               this
               day
               ;
               thou
               art
               not
               fit
               to
               pray
               till
               thou
               hast
               reconciled
               thy self
               to
               conscience
               :
               Alas
               ,
               thy
               conscience
               will
               secretly
               undermine
               all
               thy
               praying
               .
               First
               ,
               therefore
               reconcile
               conscience
               by
               humbling
               thy self
               ,
               and
               breaking
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               resolving
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               When
               conscience
               can
               say
               thy
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               resolution
               for
               new
               obedience
               is
               sincere
               ,
               then
               thou
               art
               fit
               to
               pray
               ,
               but
               not
               before
               .
               So
               whatever
               other
               duty
               thou
               goest
               about
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               reconcile
               conscience
               ;
               else
               all
               will
               miscarry
               .
            
          
           
             
               V.
               A
               faithfull
               conscience
               .
            
             
               THus
               I
               have
               expounded
               the
               adjuncts
               of
               conscience
               which
               shew
               themselves
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               its
               duty
               ,
               namely
               ,
               such
               as
               respect
               consciences
               
               ability
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               :
               Which
               ,
               as
               ye
               have
               heard
               ,
               are
               foure
               :
               1.
               an
               illightened
               conscience
               ;
               2.
               an
               erroneous
               conscience
               ;
               3.
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               ;
               4.
               a
               scrupulous
               conscience
               .
               Now
               followeth
               those
               which
               do
               accompany
               it
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               its
               duty
               :
               And
               they
               are
               two
               :
               1.
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               ;
               2.
               an
               unfaithfull
               conscience
               .
            
             
               
               A
               faithfull
               conscience
               is
               that
               which
               doth
               alwayes
               advise
               and
               counsel
               aright
               when
               need
               is
               .
               This
               is
               a
               very
               rare
               conscience
               :
               It
               is
               rare
               to
               find
               a
               conscience
               every
               way
               faithfull
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               conscience
               is
               alwayes
               faithfull
               in
               it self
               ;
               for
               it
               knoweth
               not
               how
               to
               deal
               deceitfully
               with
               any
               man
               :
               
               but
               yet
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 A
                 faithfull
                 man
                 who
                 can
                 find
              
               ?
               so
               ,
               
                 A
                 faithfull
                 conscience
                 who
                 can
                 find
              
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               very
               rare
               thing
               .
               Not
               for
               any
               deceit
               that
               is
               in
               conscience
               it self
               ,
               but
               because
               men
               commonly
               would
               have
               it
               unfaithfull
               ;
               therefore
               a
               conscience
               that
               will
               not
               let
               men
               make
               it
               unfaithfull
               though
               they
               would
               ,
               such
               a
               conscience
               I
               call
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               :
               and
               I
               say
               it
               is
               rare
               .
               But
               such
               a
               conscience
               there
               is
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               three
               properties
               :
               1.
               
               It
               is
               watchfull
               ;
               2.
               
               It
               is
               rigid
               and
               severe
               ;
               3.
               
               It
               is
               importunate
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               A
               faithfull
               conscience
               is
               watchfull
               ,
               alwayes
               awake
               to
               apprehend
               every
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               and
               receiving
               good
               ,
               or
               resisting
               evil
               .
               As
               when
               there
               is
               an
               opportunity
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               heare
               ,
               to
               shew
               mercie
               ▪
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               will
               remember
               us
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               put
               us
               upon
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               when
               there
               is
               any
               opportunity
               of
               quickning
               and
               edifying
               our selves
               or
               others
               .
               It
               was
               a
               watchfull
               conscience
               
               that
               made
               David
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 forget
                 thy
                 precepts
                 :
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               omit
               any
               opportunity
               to
               remember
               them
               to
               do
               them
               .
               It
               was
               a
               watchfull
               conscience
               that
               made
               Paul
               say
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 became
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 I
                 might
                 save
                 some
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               taking
               all
               opportunities
               and
               advantages
               to
               do
               good
               .
               It
               was
               a
               watchfull
               conscience
               that
               made
               Peter
               say
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 negligent
                 to
                 put
                 you
                 alwayes
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 these
                 things
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               neglect
               no
               opportunity
               .
               Again
               ,
               a
               watchfull
               conscience
               taketh
               notice
               of
               every
               motion
               and
               inclination
               to
               evil
               :
               it
               is
               awake
               to
               see
               when
               evil
               is
               conceived
               ;
               to
               tell
               us
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               oppose
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               disswade
               us
               from
               it
               :
               like
               a
               watchman
               on
               the
               top
               of
               a
               tower
               ,
               alwayes
               awake
               to
               see
               when
               any
               danger
               approcheth
               .
               It
               is
               Gods
               minister
               with
               eyes
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               to
               espie
               seasons
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               stirre
               up
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               give
               warning
               to
               avoid
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               is
               watchfull
               ,
               
               so
               also
               it
               is
               rigid
               and
               severe
               .
               In
               every
               cause
               it
               delivereth
               its
               judgement
               :
               nothing
               can
               escape
               its
               sentence
               :
               it
               will
               not
               favour
               our
               lusts
               in
               any
               particular
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               opportunity
               of
               duty
               to
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               it
               maketh
               us
               to
               heare
               of
               it
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               such
               a
               duty
               as
               none
               other
               will
               call
               upon
               us
               for
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               dare
               not
               put
               us
               in
               mind
               of
               ;
               as
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               care
               ,
               and
               help
               towards
               inferiours
               ;
               yet
               conscience
               will
               :
               It
               titheth
               mint
               and
               cumine
               ,
               and
               will
               tell
               us
               of
               the
               least
               duty
               .
               And
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               swallow
               the
               least
               sinne
               .
               As
               it
               will
               not
               
                 swallow
                 a
                 camel
              
               ,
               
               so
               it
               will
               
                 strain
                 at
                 a
                 g●at
              
               ▪
               A
               faithfull
               conscience
               is
               faithfull
               in
               
               the
               least
               .
               If
               David
               sinne
               but
               in
               the
               lap
               of
               a
               garment
               ,
               conscience
               smiteth
               him
               for
               it
               .
               It
               made
               Abraham
               so
               precise
               to
               a
               thread
               or
               a
               shoe-latchet
               ;
               he
               would
               not
               take
               so
               much
               as
               that
               of
               the
               king
               of
               Sodom
               .
               It
               made
               Moses
               strict
               to
               a
               very
               hoof
               :
               It
               made
               Paul
               find
               fault
               with
               the
               Corinthians
               about
               their
               hair
               :
               It
               made
               Augustine
               condemne
               himself
               for
               an
               apple
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               As
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               is
               watchfull
               and
               severe
               ,
               so
               also
               it
               is
               importunate
               in
               all
               its
               counsels
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               onely
               deliver
               its
               judgement
               ,
               but
               doth
               with
               importunitie
               urge
               the
               following
               of
               its
               counsel
               .
               It
               will
               have
               no
               nay
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               obeyed
               .
               I●
               leadeth
               us
               bound
               in
               the
               spirit
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               as
               Paul
               said
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 go
                 bound
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               See
               how
               importunate
               this
               faithfull
               conscience
               was
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 sleep
                 to
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 nor
                 slumber
                 to
                 mine
                 eye-lids
                 ,
                 untill
                 I
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               It
               will
               not
               take
               any
               nay
               ,
               say
               we
               wha●
               we
               will
               :
               say
               we
               be
               sleepie
               ,
               say
               we
               be
               busie
               ,
               say
               we
               be
               loth
               and
               full
               of
               excuses
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               importunate
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               vehemencie
               .
               It
               will
               follow
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               heare
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               hue
               and
               crie
               of
               inward
               checks
               .
               It
               will
               sometime
               promise
               ,
               sometimes
               threaten
               ,
               urge
               us
               with
               hope
               ,
               fear
               danger
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 As
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 d●
                 this
                 ;
                 As
                 we
                 would
                 escape
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 forbear
                 that
                 .
              
               Thus
               importunate
               is
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               .
            
             
               
               I.
               We
               see
               here
               what
               a
               great
               blessing
               it
               is
               to
               have
               such
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               ,
               such
               a
               faithfull
               friend
               in
               our
               bosome
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               carefull
               to
               tell
               us
               of
               all
               our
               dutie
               ,
               and
               perswade
               us
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               of
               every
               evil
               ,
               and
               disswade
               us
               from
               it
               .
               It
               will
               
               not
               flatter
               us
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               tell
               us
               plainly
               ,
               
                 This
                 ye
                 should
                 do
                 ;
                 This
                 ye
                 should
                 not
                 do
                 .
              
               It
               regardeth
               not
               what
               pleaseth
               us
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               looketh
               to
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               perswadeth
               to
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               urgeth
               .
               O
               what
               a
               blessing
               is
               this
               ▪
               This
               blessing
               had
               those
               willing
               Israelites
               who
               gave
               so
               freely
               and
               largely
               towards
               the
               building
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               .
               The
               text
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 their
                 heart
                 stirred
                 them
                 up
              
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 spirit
                 made
                 them
                 willing
              
               .
               Mark
               ;
               
                 their
                 heart
              
               (
               that
               is
               their
               conscience
               )
               
                 stirred
                 them
                 up
                 :
                 Ye
                 have
                 bracelets
                 ;
                 offer
                 them
                 ,
              
               saith
               conscience
               :
               
                 Ye
                 have
                 ear-rings
                 and
                 jewels
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 part
                 with
                 them
                 too
              
               ,
               saith
               conscience
               ,
               
                 to
                 further
                 this
                 pious
                 work
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 Their
                 spirit
                 made
                 them
                 willing
              
               ;
               their
               faithfull
               friend
               in
               their
               bosome
               ,
               conscience
               ,
               overcame
               them
               with
               arguments
               and
               strong
               perswasions
               .
               This
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               ,
               to
               have
               such
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               :
               It
               will
               make
               a
               man
               part
               with
               all
               his
               lusts
               ,
               pride
               ,
               self-love
               ,
               covetousnesse
               ,
               carnall
               delights
               ,
               for
               Gods
               glorie
               and
               our
               own
               true
               good
               .
            
             
               II.
               
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               God
               meaneth
               well
               to
               that
               man
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               given
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               .
               O
               this
               is
               an
               Angel
               keeper
               indeed
               .
               Did
               not
               Christ
               mean
               well
               to
               his
               Church
               in
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               
               when
               he
               gave
               her
               such
               a
               conscience
               as
               carried
               her
               on
               wheels
               unto
               him
               ?
               
                 Or
                 ever
                 I
                 was
                 aware
                 my
                 soul
                 made
                 me
                 like
                 the
                 chariots
                 of
                 Amminadib
                 .
                 Return
                 ,
                 return
                 ,
                 O
                 Shulamite
                 ;
                 return
                 ,
                 return
                 .
                 Return
                 ,
                 return
                 ,
              
               saith
               conscience
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 Return
                 ,
                 return
              
               .
               Hath
               the
               Lord
               given
               thee
               such
               an
               importunate
               conscience
               as
               will
               have
               no
               nay
               ,
               will
               not
               let
               thee
               alone
               in
               omitting
               good
               or
               committing
               evil
               ,
               will
               not
               let
               
               thee
               slumber
               and
               sleep
               in
               securitie
               ,
               but
               continually
               joggeth
               and
               awaketh
               thee
               ?
               Hath
               he
               given
               thee
               a
               severe
               ,
               a
               precise
               conscience
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               favour
               thee
               in
               the
               least
               evil
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               most
               comfortable
               signe
               that
               the
               Lord
               meaneth
               well
               unto
               thy
               soul
               .
            
             
               
               III.
               Labour
               to
               be
               a
               friend
               unto
               conscience
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               continue
               faithfull
               unto
               thee
               .
               True
               friends
               will
               deal
               faithfully
               and
               plainly
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               importunate
               to
               do
               one
               another
               good
               :
               Conscience
               will
               not
               deal
               thus
               with
               thee
               unlesse
               thou
               be
               a
               friend
               unto
               conscience
               .
               Now
               then
               are
               we
               friends
               unto
               conscience
               when
               we
               do
               what
               conscience
               requireth
               .
               As
               our
               Saviour
               said
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 my
                 friends
                 if
                 ye
                 do
                 whatever
                 I
                 command
                 you
              
               :
               So
               I
               may
               say
               of
               conscience
               .
               For
               conscience
               if
               it
               be
               truly
               illightned
               will
               command
               nothing
               but
               what
               Christ
               commandeth
               .
               If
               we
               deal
               so
               in
               our
               constant
               course
               with
               conscience
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               hearken
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               ruled
               by
               it
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               be
               out
               of
               the
               way
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               conscience
               will
               be
               true
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               be
               importunate
               with
               us
               for
               our
               good
               .
            
             
               
               IV.
               Be
               sure
               thou
               stand
               not
               out
               against
               conscience
               when
               once
               it
               is
               importunate
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               sinne
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               conscience
               though
               it
               be
               not
               importunate
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               a
               thousand
               times
               greater
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               it
               when
               it
               is
               importunate
               .
               
               The
               greatest
               standing
               out
               against
               conscience
               is
               the
               greatest
               sinne
               :
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               which
               cometh
               nearest
               that
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               accompanied
               with
               some
               other
               adjuncts
               is
               the
               greatest
               standing
               out
               against
               conscience
               .
               There
               is
               no
               sinne
               that
               doth
               more
               harden
               
               the
               heart
               then
               to
               do
               evil
               when
               conscience
               is
               importunate
               to
               disswade
               from
               it
               .
               This
               sinne
               was
               the
               cause
               why
               Saul
               was
               rejected
               of
               God
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 forced
                 my self
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               :
               He
               forced
               his
               conscience
               ;
               his
               conscience
               was
               importunate
               to
               have
               him
               stay
               according
               to
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               forced
               himself
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               I
               confesse
               ,
               if
               conscience
               be
               importunate
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               Gods
               children
               ,
               men
               cannot
               with
               any
               force
               put
               it
               by
               ,
               it
               will
               have
               no
               nay
               .
               Sometimes
               it
               is
               so
               with
               the
               wicked
               in
               some
               particular
               thing
               :
               but
               often
               conscience
               in
               them
               is
               importunate
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               suffer
               it self
               to
               be
               born
               down
               .
               Now
               to
               bear
               conscience
               down
               is
               a
               very
               high
               sinne
               ,
               and
               exceedingly
               hardeneth
               the
               heart
               :
               therefore
               take
               heed
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               An
               Vnfaithfull
               conscience
               .
            
             
               THus
               I
               have
               handled
               a
               faithfull
               conscience
               .
               
               The
               second
               affection
               now
               followeth
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               Unfaithfull
               conscience
               .
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               such
               an
               one
               as
               is
               overtaken
               with
               evil
               (
               for
               the
               best
               conscience
               hath
               its
               failings
               )
               but
               such
               a
               conscience
               as
               so
               giveth
               in
               that
               it
               suffereth
               a
               man
               to
               forsake
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               the
               devil
               and
               his
               own
               lusts
               :
               This
               is
               an
               unfaithfull
               conscience
               ;
               and
               it
               also
               hath
               three
               properties
               :
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               silent
               conscience
               .
               
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               large
               conscience
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               remisse
               conscience
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               silent
               conscience
               ,
               
               that
               conscience
               which
               knoweth
               how
               to
               judge
               ,
               how
               to
               counsel
               ,
               how
               to
               direct
               ,
               yet
               is
               silent
               and
               saith
               nothing
               is
               an
               unfaithfull
               conscience
               ;
               that
               knoweth
               what
               duties
               we
               ow
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               yet
               putteth
               us
               not
               upon
               
               them
               ,
               nor
               is
               importunate
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               for
               sinnes
               ,
               what
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               do
               ,
               telleth
               not
               of
               the
               evil
               ,
               disswadeth
               not
               from
               it
               ,
               urgeth
               not
               arguments
               to
               cause
               forbearance
               ;
               this
               is
               an
               unfaithfull
               conscience
               .
               It
               is
               like
               to
               a
               sleepy
               carelesse
               coachman
               ,
               who
               giveth
               the
               horses
               the
               rains
               ,
               and
               letteth
               them
               runne
               whither
               they
               will
               :
               So
               this
               unfaithfull
               conscience
               leaveth
               the
               rains
               on
               a
               mans
               neck
               ,
               and
               letteth
               him
               runne
               whither
               he
               will
               ,
               into
               any
               danger
               ,
               any
               mischief
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               
                 do
                 evil
                 with
                 both
                 hands
              
               .
               
               Do
               ye
               not
               think
               Ahabs
               conscience
               was
               fast
               asleep
               ,
               which
               let
               him
               sell
               himself
               to
               work
               wickednesse
               ?
               and
               so
               Manasseh's
               conscience
               ?
            
             
               
               2.
               
               A
               large
               conscience
               ;
               vvhich
               maketh
               conscience
               it
               may
               be
               of
               some
               great
               duties
               ,
               but
               taketh
               liberty
               in
               other
               vvhich
               it
               counteth
               lesser
               .
               Thus
               Do●g's
               conscience
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               break
               his
               vow
               ,
               to
               depart
               on
               the
               sabbath
               day
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               suffered
               him
               to
               accuse
               David
               .
               Jehu's
               conscience
               made
               him
               zealous
               in
               Gods
               cause
               against
               the
               house
               of
               Ahab
               and
               the
               priests
               of
               Baal
               ;
               
               but
               it
               suffered
               him
               to
               maintain
               the
               high
               places
               which
               Jeroboam
               had
               set
               up
               .
               Thus
               Gamaliel's
               conscience
               made
               him
               speak
               well
               for
               Paul
               ,
               and
               yet
               continue
               (
               it
               seemeth
               )
               in
               much
               other
               evil
               .
               This
               conscience
               will
               restrain
               from
               great
               staring
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               from
               such
               sinnes
               as
               the
               man
               hath
               no
               naturall
               propensity
               unto
               :
               but
               others
               which
               seem
               of
               a
               lower
               nature
               ,
               or
               vvhich
               are
               suitable
               to
               a
               mans
               particular
               desires
               ,
               these
               conscience
               will
               swallow
               without
               remorse
               .
               As
               civil
               people
               ,
               that
               cannot
               swallow
               down
               couzenage
               and
               injustice
               ,
               and
               yet
               neglect
               of
               prayer
               and
               other
               religious
               duties
               never
               
               troubleth
               them
               .
               And
               so
               some
               professours
               ,
               who
               cannot
               omit
               hearing
               sermons
               and
               talking
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               can
               rest
               without
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               remisse
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
               though
               it
               doth
               counsel
               and
               direct
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               it
               with
               such
               coldnesse
               and
               remissenesse
               that
               it
               is
               easily
               answered
               and
               put
               off
               .
               Thus
               it
               was
               with
               David
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               thought
               but
               his
               conscience
               said
               ,
               
                 Plot
                 not
                 against
                 Vriah's
                 life
              
               :
               But
               he
               would
               ;
               and
               so
               conscience
               let
               him
               do
               it
               .
               This
               conscience
               will
               be
               answered
               with
               every
               slight
               and
               idle
               excuse
               :
               As
               when
               conscience
               telleth
               one
               ,
               
                 Your
                 wayes
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 :
                 I
                 wish
                 you
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 your
                 peace
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               the
               man
               answereth
               ,
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 mean
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 cannot
                 yet
                 intend
                 it
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 dispatched
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 businesse
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               If
               conscience
               speak
               again
               ,
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 were
                 best
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 now
                 ;
                 True
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 me
                 repentance
                 I
                 would
                 repent
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 gift
                 ;
                 of
                 my self
                 I
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               Or
               when
               it
               telleth
               him
               of
               family-duties
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               he
               answereth
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 leisure
                 ;
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 will
                 serve
                 turn
                 .
              
               Or
               when
               it
               telleth
               him
               of
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               he
               answereth
               ,
               
                 Many
                 worse
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 so
                 shall
                 I.
              
               This
               is
               the
               conscience
               that
               letteth
               a
               mans
               heart
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 peace
              
               .
               
               Now
               conscience
               being
               remisse
               and
               cold
               ,
               it
               is
               easily
               put
               off
               and
               answered
               with
               these
               idle
               and
               foolish
               excuses
               ,
               or
               with
               some
               other
               pretenses
               like
               these
               ,
               and
               so
               letteth
               the
               man
               go
               and
               live
               as
               before
               .
               This
               conscience
               is
               like
               Eli
               ,
               which
               said
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 ,
                 my
                 sonnes
                 ,
              
               but
               exercised
               
               no
               severity
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               do
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               
               By
               this
               we
               see
               the
               dangerous
               estate
               of
               those
               men
               who
               have
               such
               a
               conscience
               .
               There
               be
               many
               who
               live
               in
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               carnall
               courses
               ,
               some
               in
               company-keeping
               and
               drunkennesse
               ,
               some
               in
               hatred
               and
               variance
               ,
               some
               in
               chambering
               and
               wantonnesse
               ,
               some
               in
               covetousnesse
               and
               love
               of
               this
               present
               world
               :
               your
               consciences
               ,
               no
               question
               ,
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 godly
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 more
                 after
                 Christ
                 and
                 after
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 saving
                 grace
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               they
               say
               nothing
               or
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               in
               this
               behalf
               .
               Therefore
               is
               these
               mens
               case
               so
               dangerous
               because
               their
               consciences
               are
               so
               silent
               and
               so
               remisse
               .
               They
               have
               lost
               the
               most
               sovereigne
               remedy
               ,
               namely
               conscience
               .
               Conscience
               is
               the
               most
               sovereigne
               means
               (
               under
               God
               and
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               )
               to
               work
               repentance
               in
               men
               that
               can
               be
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               not
               dangerous
               to
               have
               it
               prove
               traiterous
               and
               unfaithfull
               ?
               What
               good
               can
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               do
               unto
               you
               when
               every
               idle
               and
               false
               excuse
               or
               pretense
               which
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               flesh
               can
               devise
               can
               stop
               the
               mouth
               of
               your
               conscience
               when
               it
               calleth
               upon
               you
               to
               do
               what
               the
               word
               requireth
               ?
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               because
               it
               is
               so
               pleasing
               unto
               you
               :
               ye
               take
               delight
               in
               such
               silent
               ,
               and
               large
               ,
               and
               remisse
               unfaithfull
               consciences
               ;
               ye
               love
               not
               to
               have
               your
               consciences
               too
               busie
               with
               you
               ;
               ye
               like
               not
               that
               your
               consciences
               should
               be
               too
               clamorous
               and
               importunate
               with
               you
               ;
               ye
               would
               have
               them
               not
               too
               rigid
               and
               vehement
               against
               your
               sinnes
               .
               It
               
               fareth
               with
               you
               as
               with
               many
               young
               men
               who
               have
               sold
               themselves
               unto
               folly
               ,
               and
               think
               none
               their
               friends
               but
               parasites
               that
               flatter
               them
               ,
               or
               those
               who
               connive
               and
               wink
               at
               their
               folly
               :
               but
               such
               friends
               will
               soon
               prove
               foes
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               such
               moderate
               and
               quiet
               consciences
               .
               It
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               to
               have
               such
               a
               silent
               conscience
               ;
               to
               want
               the
               chief
               means
               under
               God
               of
               doing
               a
               man
               good
               .
               It
               was
               conscience
               that
               told
               the
               lepers
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 to
                 hold
                 our
                 peace
              
               :
               It
               was
               conscience
               that
               never
               would
               let
               the
               prodigall
               sonne
               be
               quiet
               till
               he
               returned
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 heaven
                 and
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 no
                 more
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 thy
                 sonne
              
               :
               It
               is
               conscience
               that
               is
               the
               most
               powerfull
               means
               under
               God
               to
               quicken
               a
               man
               up
               to
               repentance
               and
               obedience
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               in
               a
               miserable
               case
               that
               want
               this
               great
               help
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               are
               the
               causes
               why
               mens
               consciences
               be
               so
               evil
               and
               unfaithfull
               ?
               
            
             
               The
               causes
               hereof
               are
               chiefly
               these
               foure
               :
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Ignorance
                   is
                   one
                   cause
                   why
                   a
                   mans
                   conscience
                   is
                   unfaithfull
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   labour
                   to
                   have
                   conscience
                   throughly
                   illightened
                   and
                   informed
                   .
                   Who
                   are
                   more
                   carelesse
                   and
                   negligent
                   of
                   their
                   duties
                   both
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ?
                   who
                   can
                   with
                   more
                   freedome
                   lye
                   ,
                   steal
                   ,
                   covet
                   ,
                   sinne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   then
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   They
                   know
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   much
                   hurt
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   souls
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   .
                   An
                   ignorant
                   mind
                   hath
                   alwayes
                   an
                   evil
                   conscience
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                   conscience
                   should
                   be
                   faithfull
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   illightened
                   :
                   and
                   hence
                   it
                   cometh
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   conscience
                   is
                   so
                   negligent
                   and
                   unfaithfull
                   ,
                   because
                   
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   carelesse
                   of
                   informing
                   it
                   .
                   Thy
                   conscience
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   silent
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   thou
                   art
                   ignorant
                   .
                   
                   Ignorance
                   is
                   soon
                   put
                   to
                   silence
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   second
                   cause
                   is
                   often
                   slighting
                   of
                   conscience
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   conscience
                   speaketh
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   but
                   coldly
                   and
                   remissely
                   ,
                   because
                   when
                   it
                   hath
                   advised
                   ,
                   and
                   counselled
                   ,
                   and
                   admonished
                   ;
                   thou
                   hast
                   neglected
                   it
                   and
                   disregarded
                   it
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   .
                   Though
                   it
                   judge
                   and
                   counsel
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   listen
                   :
                   Like
                   Cassandra
                   the
                   prophetesse
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   her
                   predictions
                   were
                   true
                   and
                   certain
                   ,
                   yet
                   were
                   they
                   never
                   believed
                   :
                   so
                   though
                   conscience
                   speaketh
                   true
                   ,
                   yet
                   men
                   follow
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   becometh
                   silent
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   regarded
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   its
                   counsel
                   ,
                   and
                   advise
                   ,
                   and
                   perswasions
                   slighted
                   and
                   neglected
                   .
                   Hence
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   cometh
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   imployment
                   it
                   is
                   still
                   and
                   falleth
                   asleep
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   come
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   awaked
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   cause
                   is
                   that
                   violence
                   that
                   is
                   often
                   offered
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   Many
                   times
                   when
                   conscience
                   perswadeth
                   to
                   any
                   good
                   duty
                   ,
                   or
                   disswadeth
                   from
                   any
                   evil
                   course
                   ,
                   men
                   will
                   do
                   against
                   it
                   and
                   withstand
                   it
                   violently
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   off
                   the
                   wholesome
                   advise
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   hence
                   it
                   cometh
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   conscience
                   having
                   so
                   many
                   injuries
                   offered
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   beginneth
                   to
                   provide
                   for
                   its
                   own
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   either
                   it
                   is
                   silent
                   and
                   saith
                   nothing
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   is
                   soon
                   answered
                   and
                   rebuked
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   Moses
                   :
                   When
                   Pharaoh
                   would
                   never
                   hearken
                   unto
                   Moses
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   fell
                   to
                   excuses
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   deny
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   let
                   Israel
                   go
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   that
                   Moses
                   could
                   urge
                   ,
                   but
                   said
                   to
                   Moses
                   
                     Get
                     thee
                     from
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     take
                     heed
                     to
                     thy self
                     ;
                     see
                     my
                     
                     face
                     no
                     more
                  
                   ;
                   Moses
                   then
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     spoken
                     well
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     see
                     thy
                     face
                     no
                     more
                     .
                  
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   conscience
                   ;
                   When
                   men
                   have
                   been
                   obstinate
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   refused
                   to
                   heare
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   speak
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     well
                     spoken
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   conscience
                   :
                   
                     henceforth
                     I
                     will
                     trouble
                     you
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     but
                     let
                     you
                     alone
                     to
                     take
                     your
                     course
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     advise
                     you
                     no
                     more
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     I
                     do
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     any
                     more
                     importunate
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   A
                   fourth
                   cause
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   do
                   wilfully
                   stop
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   conscience
                   :
                   If
                   it
                   beginneth
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   presently
                   they
                   busie
                   themselves
                   about
                   other
                   things
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   do
                   ,
                   they
                   runne
                   into
                   companie
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   spend
                   their
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   howlings
                   of
                   conscience
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   heard
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   still
                   it
                   be
                   loud
                   ,
                   they
                   strike
                   up
                   the
                   drumme
                   ,
                   and
                   ring
                   all
                   the
                   bells
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   utterly
                   drowned
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   conscience
                   at
                   last
                   is
                   content
                   to
                   stand
                   by
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   and
                   see
                   and
                   say
                   nothing
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   means
                   many
                   times
                   it
                   falleth
                   out
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   had
                   very
                   turbulent
                   and
                   clamourous
                   consciences
                   not
                   suffering
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   quiet
                   ,
                   have
                   at
                   last
                   tamed
                   them
                   and
                   put
                   them
                   quite
                   to
                   silence
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   speak
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   coldly
                   and
                   remissely
                   that
                   they
                   care
                   not
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   obeyed
                   or
                   no.
                   Oh
                   these
                   are
                   damnable
                   and
                   devilish
                   devises
                   !
                   Whoever
                   ye
                   be
                   that
                   do
                   thus
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   dangerous
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   carry
                   the
                   brands
                   of
                   hell
                   and
                   damnation
                   upon
                   you
                   .
                   If
                   ever
                   you
                   desire
                   to
                   avoid
                   this
                   dangerous
                   estate
                   ,
                   then
                   shun
                   the
                   cause
                   :
                   Labour
                   to
                   have
                   your
                   conscience
                   throughly
                   illightned
                   and
                   informed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   reade
                   you
                   your
                   duty
                   .
                   A
                   friend
                   that
                   knoweth
                   but
                   little
                   can
                   give
                   but
                   little
                   
                   counsel
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   give
                   heed
                   evermore
                   to
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   conscience
                   .
                   You
                   know
                   Achitophel
                   took
                   it
                   ill
                   that
                   his
                   counsel
                   was
                   not
                   followed
                   ;
                   therefore
                   he
                   made
                   away
                   himself
                   in
                   displeasure
                   :
                   So
                   conscience
                   will
                   take
                   it
                   very
                   ill
                   if
                   its
                   counsel
                   be
                   not
                   followed
                   :
                   it
                   will
                   strangle
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   smother
                   it self
                   ;
                   you
                   shall
                   heare
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Especially
                   take
                   heed
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   reject
                   conscience
                   ,
                   nor
                   offer
                   violence
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   If
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   make
                   it
                   unfaithfull
                   and
                   remisse
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   you
                   lose
                   the
                   best
                   means
                   under
                   heaven
                   of
                   your
                   good
                   :
                   Then
                   deadnesse
                   of
                   spirit
                   succeedeth
                   ,
                   and
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   taketh
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   deprive
                   your
                   souls
                   of
                   all
                   possibility
                   of
                   cure
                   .
                   As
                   long
                   as
                   a
                   sickman
                   hath
                   any
                   possibility
                   of
                   cure
                   he
                   is
                   still
                   under
                   hope
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   ever
                   he
                   lose
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   gone
                   :
                   Conscience
                   is
                   the
                   possibilitie
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   amendment
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   if
                   you
                   dull
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   conscience
                   remisse
                   and
                   unfaithfull
                   ,
                   you
                   take
                   the
                   ready
                   way
                   to
                   deprive
                   your selves
                   of
                   all
                   possibility
                   of
                   rising
                   again
                   .
                   Consider
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   your
                   consciences
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               handled
               the
               office
               of
               conscience
               about
               things
               to
               be
               done
               and
               omitted
               ,
               with
               its
               adjuncts
               ,
               affections
               ,
               and
               properties
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               I
               come
               now
               to
               consider
               the
               office
               of
               conscience
               about
               things
               already
               done
               or
               omitted
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               affections
               of
               conscience
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               that
               office
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             office
             of
             conscience
             about
             things
             already
             done
             or
             omitted
             .
          
           
             THis
             hath
             foure
             parts
             :
             1.
             
             To
             approve
             ;
             2.
             
             To
             absolve
             ;
             3.
             
             To
             mislike
             ;
             4.
             
             To
             condemne
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             of
             our
             actions
             or
             omissions
             .
             The
             judgement
             is
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             ;
             but
             whither
             they
             tend
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             will
             produce
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               An
               approving
               conscience
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               when
               that
               vvhich
               is
               done
               is
               good
               ,
               conscience
               approveth
               it
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.12
               .
               When
               he
               had
               lived
               uprightly
               and
               sincerely
               ,
               his
               conscience
               approved
               of
               it
               :
               so
               when
               he
               had
               great
               sorrow
               and
               heavinesse
               for
               his
               brethren
               ,
               his
               conscience
               approved
               it
               ;
               
               
                 my
                 conscience
                 bearing
                 me
                 witnesse
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               .
               So
               at
               his
               latter
               end
               we
               may
               see
               how
               his
               conscience
               approved
               the
               vvhole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               :
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 course
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               &c.
               there
               is
               consciences
               approbation
               of
               him
               :
               
                 from
                 henceforth
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 me
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               :
               there
               is
               consciences
               judgement
               concerning
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               .
               Conscience
               so
               approveth
               every
               particular
               good
               action
               done
               by
               a
               faithfull
               man
               ,
               that
               by
               it
               he
               may
               gather
               a
               testimony
               of
               the
               uprightnesse
               of
               his
               heart
               :
               as
               Hezekiah
               ;
               
                 Remember
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 walked
                 uprightly
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               
                 Hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 love
                 the
                 brethren
                 .
              
               Mark
               ;
               Love
               to
               Gods
               children
               is
               a
               sufficient
               testimony
               not
               onely
               of
               our
               uprightnesse
               in
               that
               particular
               act
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               simplicity
               of
               our
               hearts
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               and
               that
               vve
               are
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               So
               when
               good
               old
               Simeon
               had
               now
               even
               finished
               his
               dayes
               ,
               see
               what
               an
               approbation
               his
               conscience
               gave
               of
               him
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 .
              
               
               His
               conscience
               here
               gave
               a
               threefold
               blessed
               approbation
               of
               him
               .
               1.
               
               That
               he
               had
               been
               Gods
               faithfull
               servant
               ;
               
                 thy
                 servant
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               had
               walked
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               true
               peace
               and
               comfort
               ;
               
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
              
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               promise
               of
               Gods
               word
               was
               his
               in
               particular
               ;
               
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               An
               absolving
               conscience
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               part
               of
               the
               office
               of
               conscience
               is
               to
               absolve
               and
               acquit
               .
               Thus
               Samuel
               pleading
               his
               innocency
               ,
               had
               his
               conscience
               testifying
               for
               him
               ,
               
               
                 Whose
                 ox
                 have
                 I
                 taken
                 ?
                 or
                 whom
                 have
                 I
                 defrauded
              
               ?
               and
               his
               conscience
               absolved
               him
               as
               clear
               and
               free
               from
               those
               sinnes
               .
               Thus
               also
               Job
               ;
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 lifted
                 up
                 my
                 hand
                 against
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 saw
                 my
                 help
                 in
                 the
                 gate
                 ;
                 If
                 I
                 rejoyced
                 because
                 my
                 wealth
                 is
                 great
                 ;
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 given
                 my
                 bread
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 rejoyced
                 at
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 mine
                 enemie
                 :
                 then
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               His
               conscience
               absolved
               him
               as
               clear
               of
               those
               sinnes
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               conscience
               of
               a
               child
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               onely
               absolve
               him
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               those
               sinnes
               which
               he
               never
               committed
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               those
               sinnes
               which
               he
               hath
               committed
               against
               God
               or
               against
               man.
               It
               can
               tell
               him
               he
               hath
               truly
               repented
               ,
               and
               truly
               been
               humbled
               ,
               and
               truly
               got
               pardon
               .
               Ye
               know
               David
               had
               committed
               divers
               sinnes
               :
               yet
               when
               he
               had
               humbled
               his
               soul
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               obtained
               pardon
               ,
               his
               conscience
               telleth
               him
               as
               much
               and
               absolveth
               him
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.3
               .
               
                 Blesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 who
                 forgiveth
                 
                 all
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               though
               a
               child
               of
               God
               have
               many
               infirmities
               dayly
               and
               hourly
               ,
               yet
               his
               conscience
               doth
               absolve
               him
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 I
                 that
                 do
                 it
                 ,
              
               saith
               his
               conscience
               ,
               
                 but
                 sinne
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 distrust
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 I
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 fight
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 overtaken
                 by
                 any
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 I
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 laboured
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 bewail
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               III.
               A
               misliking
               conscience
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               part
               of
               consciences
               office
               in
               things
               done
               is
               to
               mislike
               if
               we
               have
               done
               ill
               .
               There
               be
               imperfections
               in
               the
               best
               obedience
               of
               Gods
               dearest
               servants
               :
               
                 What
                 I
                 do
                 I
                 allow
                 not
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Paul
               :
               His
               conscience
               misliked
               something
               done
               by
               him
               .
               But
               that
               mislike
               of
               conscience
               which
               now
               I
               speak
               of
               is
               of
               things
               that
               are
               ill
               done
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               done
               in
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               in
               all
               that
               are
               not
               renewed
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               The
               office
               of
               their
               conscience
               indeed
               is
               to
               mislike
               what
               they
               do
               :
               When
               they
               have
               prayed
               ,
               their
               conscience
               can
               mislike
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 prayed
                 with
                 a
                 heavenly
                 mind
                 ,
                 a
                 holy
                 heart
                 :
              
               When
               they
               have
               been
               at
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               conscience
               can
               truly
               mislike
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 fit
                 guest
                 at
                 Christs
                 table
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               When
               they
               are
               crossed
               and
               tempted
               ,
               their
               consciences
               truly
               mislike
               their
               carriage
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 fight
                 and
                 resist
                 ,
                 but
                 readily
                 and
                 willingly
                 yield
                 to
                 every
                 invitation
                 to
                 evil
                 .
              
               Do
               ye
               not
               think
               that
               Jeroboams
               conscience
               misliked
               his
               altering
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               his
               innovating
               religion
               ,
               his
               making
               Israel
               to
               sinne
               ?
               do
               not
               ye
               think
               his
               conscience
               misliked
               him
               for
               these
               things
               ?
               Do
               not
               ye
               
               think
               that
               Nabals
               conscience
               misliked
               his
               griping
               ?
               and
               Doegs
               conscience
               misliked
               his
               slandering
               ?
               and
               Pashurs
               conscience
               misliked
               his
               opposing
               and
               misusing
               Jeremie
               ?
               and
               the
               old
               prophets
               conscience
               misliked
               his
               lying
               ?
               Who
               would
               have
               thought
               but
               Balaam
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 unto
                 me
                 that
                 will
                 I
                 speak
                 ,
              
               and
               ,
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 go
                 beyond
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 do
                 lesse
                 or
                 more
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Balaks
                 house
                 full
                 of
                 gold
              
               ;
               who
               vvould
               have
               thought
               but
               that
               this
               was
               well
               said
               ?
               yet
               his
               own
               conscience
               could
               not
               choose
               but
               mislike
               it
               ,
               being
               not
               spoken
               in
               sinceritie
               .
               Many
               a
               man
               hath
               gone
               for
               a
               Christian
               twentie
               or
               thirtie
               years
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               liketh
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               his
               conscience
               hath
               disliked
               him
               all
               the
               while
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               A
               condemning
               conscience
               .
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               part
               of
               consciences
               office
               in
               this
               behalf
               is
               to
               condemne
               if
               we
               have
               done
               evil
               and
               contrarie
               to
               Gods
               law
               .
               Conscience
               hath
               an
               office
               not
               onely
               to
               mislike
               us
               but
               also
               to
               condemne
               us
               :
               nay
               ,
               it
               will
               hasten
               more
               to
               condemne
               us
               then
               God.
               
               We
               see
               it
               in
               Adam
               :
               When
               Adam
               had
               sinned
               his
               conscience
               condemned
               him
               before
               God
               did
               :
               he
               knew
               he
               was
               naked
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               made
               his
               soul
               shamefully
               naked
               ;
               his
               conscience
               condemned
               him
               for
               an
               apostate
               before
               the
               Lord
               came
               to
               passe
               sentence
               upon
               him
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               condemneth
               us
               oftner
               then
               God
               ;
               God
               will
               condemne
               a
               sinner
               but
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               viz.
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ;
               but
               conscience
               condemneth
               him
               many
               thousand
               times
               before
               that
               .
               Many
               men
               and
               women
               who
               do
               seem
               godly
               in
               the
               worlds
               eyes
               .
               God
               
               knoweth
               how
               many
               of
               them
               have
               condemning
               consciences
               in
               their
               bosomes
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               civilities
               ,
               and
               formalities
               ,
               and
               crying
               God
               mercie
               ,
               and
               patched
               up
               hopes
               ;
               many
               who
               would
               say
               that
               man
               were
               uncharitable
               who
               should
               condemne
               them
               for
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               who
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               find
               conscience
               within
               so
               uncharitable
               ,
               and
               saying
               plainly
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 so
              
               ;
               like
               the
               conscience
               of
               Pauls
               heretick
               ,
               who
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 condemned
                 of
                 himself
              
               .
               
            
             
               I.
               
               This
               serveth
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               :
               That
               he
               may
               be
               just
               when
               he
               judgeth
               ,
               the
               Lord
               needeth
               no
               other
               witnesse
               against
               us
               but
               our
               own
               consciences
               :
               they
               make
               way
               for
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God.
               Ye
               may
               see
               this
               in
               this
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               which
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               ;
               
               wherein
               is
               shewed
               both
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               wherein
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               vers
               .
               16.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Gospel
              
               :
               and
               then
               in
               the
               verse
               going
               before
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               that
               now
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               every
               mans
               conscience
               maketh
               way
               for
               this
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 their
                 conscience
                 bearing
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 thoughts
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 accusing
                 or
                 excusing
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               At
               the
               last
               day
               every
               man
               shall
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               ;
               a
               child
               of
               God
               according
               to
               his
               ;
               a
               carnall
               man
               according
               to
               his
               .
               The
               Lord
               shall
               absolve
               all
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               consciences
               shall
               absolve
               them
               .
               The
               Lord
               shall
               condemne
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               consciences
               shall
               condemne
               them
               .
               This
               is
               the
               book
               that
               every
               mans
               life
               is
               set
               down
               in
               :
               Every
               passage
               of
               conversation
               both
               of
               the
               godly
               and
               the
               wicked
               is
               recorded
               dayly
               in
               this
               book
               :
               And
               according
               to
               what
               is
               written
               
               therein
               will
               the
               Lord
               judge
               every
               soul
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               as
               Rev.
               20.12
               .
               
                 The
                 dead
                 were
                 judged
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 works
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               there
               speaketh
               prophetically
               ,
               and
               putteth
               the
               past
               time
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               
                 they
                 were
                 judged
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               judged
               .
               So
               that
               ye
               see
               that
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               conscience
               way
               is
               made
               for
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
               II.
               This
               should
               be
               a
               means
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               us
               in
               a
               holy
               life
               :
               for
               according
               to
               our
               works
               so
               will
               be
               the
               evidences
               of
               our
               consciences
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               .
               We
               had
               need
               to
               take
               heed
               what
               we
               write
               in
               our
               consciences
               ;
               for
               according
               to
               what
               is
               written
               there
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               judged
               .
               Therefore
               if
               any
               sinne
               standeth
               upon
               record
               in
               our
               consciences
               ,
               we
               had
               need
               get
               it
               blotted
               out
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               .
               Repent
               ,
               be
               humbled
               ,
               beg
               for
               pardon
               ,
               rest
               not
               till
               thou
               seest
               this
               debt-book
               conscience
               crossed
               ,
               and
               thy
               sinnes
               stand
               there
               cancelled
               and
               discharged
               .
            
             
               THus
               I
               have
               shewed
               you
               the
               offices
               of
               conscience
               about
               things
               heretofore
               done
               .
               Now
               let
               me
               shew
               you
               the
               affections
               of
               conscience
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               these
               offices
               .
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               conscience
               hath
               foure
               offices
               in
               things
               heretofore
               done
               ;
               1.
               an
               office
               to
               approve
               ;
               2.
               an
               office
               to
               absolve
               ;
               3.
               an
               office
               to
               dislike
               ;
               4.
               an
               office
               to
               condemne
               ;
               The
               two
               former
               when
               we
               have
               done
               well
               and
               lived
               well
               ;
               then
               the
               office
               of
               conscience
               is
               to
               approve
               and
               absolve
               :
               The
               two
               latter
               when
               we
               have
               done
               ill
               and
               lived
               ill
               ;
               then
               the
               office
               of
               conscience
               is
               to
               mislike
               and
               to
               condemne
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               affections
               of
               conscience
               in
               the
               
               discharge
               of
               these
               offices
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               foure
               :
               1.
               
               A
               tender
               conscience
               ;
               2.
               
               A
               sleepie
               conscience
               ;
               3.
               
               A
               benumbed
               conscience
               ;
               4.
               
               A
               seared
               conscience
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               tender
               conscience
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
               a
               conscience
               touched
               with
               the
               least
               sinne
               ,
               and
               checking
               us
               for
               the
               least
               sinne
               ;
               as
               for
               vain
               thoughts
               ,
               exorbitant
               passions
               ,
               idle
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               
               Such
               was
               Davids
               conscience
               ,
               which
               smote
               him
               for
               cutting
               off
               the
               lap
               of
               Sauls
               garment
               .
               Such
               was
               Zaccheus
               his
               conscience
               ,
               which
               troubled
               him
               for
               supposed
               sinnes
               :
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 wronged
                 any
                 man
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               .
               He
               did
               not
               know
               ;
               but
               his
               conscience
               was
               so
               tender
               that
               it
               made
               him
               carefull
               of
               Ifs.
               This
               tender
               conscience
               is
               a
               singular
               blessing
               of
               God
               :
               And
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               attain
               unto
               it
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               see
               the
               odiousnesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               yea
               the
               malignity
               and
               exceeding
               evil
               there
               is
               in
               the
               least
               sinne
               :
               this
               will
               make
               us
               tender
               of
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               mourn
               for
               every
               sinne
               though
               it
               seem
               little
               :
               this
               also
               will
               keep
               our
               consciences
               tender
               .
               And
               we
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               prize
               a
               tender
               conscience
               .
               What
               got
               the
               Bethshemites
               by
               not
               being
               tender
               in
               conscience
               ?
               They
               looked
               into
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               durst
               venture
               upon
               it
               the
               Lord
               smote
               fifty
               thousand
               of
               them
               at
               once
               .
               
               What
               got
               the
               man
               that
               gathered
               sticks
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               for
               not
               being
               tender
               in
               conscience
               ?
               He
               was
               stoned
               to
               death
               .
               Conscience
               should
               tender
               the
               least
               commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               tender
               of
               the
               committing
               the
               least
               sinne
               .
               This
               conscience
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               affection
               of
               conscience
               is
               sleepinesse
               .
               
               A
               sleepy
               conscience
               is
               not
               so
               quick
               in
               smiting
               us
               as
               it
               ought
               :
               either
               it
               checks
               not
               ,
               or
               else
               with
               such
               faintnesse
               that
               it
               worketh
               not
               upon
               us
               ;
               
               it
               maketh
               us
               never
               the
               more
               watchfull
               against
               sinne
               .
               This
               we
               see
               by
               many
               who
               can
               commit
               such
               sinnes
               without
               trouble
               or
               disquiet
               as
               would
               bring
               others
               on
               their
               knees
               and
               make
               them
               walk
               heavily
               long
               after
               .
               This
               sleepy
               conscience
               is
               very
               dangerous
               :
               it
               maketh
               men
               as
               ready
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               same
               sinnes
               to
               morrow
               as
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               next
               day
               as
               to
               morrow
               :
               it
               letteth
               them
               see
               their
               faults
               ,
               but
               amendeth
               none
               ;
               because
               this
               is
               such
               a
               conscience
               as
               doth
               not
               cause
               men
               to
               feel
               the
               burden
               of
               their
               sinnes
               .
               A
               man
               can
               never
               come
               to
               Christ
               as
               long
               as
               he
               hath
               a
               sleepy
               conscience
               ;
               because
               it
               doth
               not
               cause
               sinne
               to
               be
               burdensome
               .
               They
               who
               have
               this
               conscience
               can
               sleep
               for
               all
               it
               ,
               and
               eat
               and
               drink
               and
               be
               merry
               for
               all
               it
               :
               Now
               a
               man
               can
               never
               come
               to
               Christ
               that
               is
               not
               burdened
               with
               his
               sinne
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               bear
               it
               ,
               cannot
               be
               quiet
               for
               it
               ,
               cannot
               sleep
               for
               it
               :
               
               then
               Christ
               calleth
               him
               ,
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 weary
                 and
                 heavy
                 laden
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 ease
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
               A
               benumbed
               conscience
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               conscience
               as
               is
               in
               a
               deep
               sleep
               .
               This
               differs
               from
               the
               former
               in
               degree
               .
               You
               know
               there
               is
               a
               lesse
               sleep
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               sleep
               :
               There
               is
               a
               lesse
               sleep
               ,
               when
               onely
               the
               outward
               senses
               are
               bound
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               a
               sleep
               when
               the
               inward
               senses
               are
               bound
               too
               .
               Now
               a
               benumbed
               conscience
               is
               a
               conscience
               that
               is
               in
               a
               deep
               sleep
               ;
               Preach
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               mourneth
               not
               ;
               cry
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               listeneth
               not
               :
               This
               is
               a
               benumbed
               conscience
               .
               Nor
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               denounced
               against
               it
               can
               move
               it
               .
               Men
               can
               know
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               such
               and
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               lay
               them
               to
               
               heart
               :
               conscience
               never
               telleth
               them
               about
               it
               .
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               those
               
                 who
                 knew
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 commit
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 onely
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 them
                 :
              
               Their
               consciences
               though
               informed
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               measure
               knowing
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               courses
               and
               the
               severitie
               of
               Gods
               judgement
               ,
               yet
               let
               them
               go
               on
               still
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               commit
               the
               evil
               themselves
               ,
               but
               delight
               to
               see
               others
               as
               bad
               as
               themselves
               .
               Such
               are
               our
               swearers
               ,
               and
               drunkards
               ,
               and
               company-keepers
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               a
               very
               wretched
               conscience
               :
               the
               Lord
               deliver
               us
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               a
               seared
               conscience
               ▪
               that
               is
               ,
               
               such
               a
               conscience
               as
               speaketh
               not
               a
               jote
               ;
               
                 seared
                 with
                 a
                 hot
                 iron
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               phrase
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.2
               .
               a
               senselesse
               conscience
               ,
               a
               past-feeling
               conscience
               :
               when
               men
               can
               swallow
               down
               sinne
               like
               drink
               ,
               oathes
               ,
               contempt
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               word
               and
               worship
               ,
               mockage
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               hating
               to
               be
               reformed
               ;
               such
               as
               sinne
               without
               any
               remorse
               .
               This
               kind
               of
               conscience
               is
               in
               foure
               sorts
               of
               men
               :
               1.
               
               In
               dissolute
               and
               profligate
               persons
               ;
               who
               like
               common
               strumpets
               have
               their
               souls
               lie
               open
               to
               every
               sinne
               that
               cometh
               by
               .
               2.
               
               In
               obstinate
               sinners
               ,
               such
               as
               ,
               like
               Ahab
               ,
               have
               
                 sold
                 themselves
                 to
                 work
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               3.
               
               In
               scoffers
               and
               jeerers
               ;
               who
               
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 runne
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 excesse
                 of
                 riot
              
               with
               themselves
               ,
               and
               nickname
               the
               godly
               .
               4.
               
               In
               Apostates
               and
               backsliders
               ;
               who
               
                 speak
                 lies
                 through
                 hypocrisie
              
               ,
               and
               have
               fallen
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               All
               these
               men
               have
               a
               conscience
               seared
               with
               a
               red-hot
               iron
               .
               This
               is
               a
               great
               judgement
               of
               God
               :
               
               greater
               then
               this
               there
               cannot
               be
               :
               No
               outward
               judgement
               that
               can
               fall
               upon
               us
               is
               like
               unto
               it
               :
               not
               the
               plague
               ,
               nor
               shame
               ,
               nor
               beggery
               ,
               no
               nor
               any
               curse
               besides
               hell
               it self
               is
               equall
               to
               it
               .
               By
               this
               the
               onely
               means
               under
               God
               of
               repentance
               is
               taken
               away
               .
               Such
               may
               come
               to
               repent
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               if
               ever
               they
               do
               .
               It
               is
               like
               a
               gravestone
               lying
               upon
               their
               consciences
               ,
               which
               keepeth
               them
               under
               untill
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               :
               at
               which
               time
               God
               will
               awaken
               their
               consciences
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               will
               be
               more
               furious
               in
               tormenting
               then
               the
               very
               devils
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
               Ye
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               fallen
               upon
               this
               wretched
               conscience
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               take
               heed
               that
               ye
               never
               do
               .
               But
               ye
               will
               ask
               me
               ,
               
                 How
                 may
                 we
                 avoid
                 it
              
               ?
               Avoid
               it
               ?
               alas
               ,
               ye
               may
               avoid
               it
               if
               ye
               be
               carefull
               :
               for
               conscience
               never
               seareth
               it self
               :
               If
               ever
               it
               be
               seared
               ,
               it
               is
               ye
               your selves
               that
               do
               fear
               it
               .
               Indeed
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               may
               blind
               its
               own
               self
               ;
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               may
               corrupt
               its
               own
               self
               ;
               and
               the
               affections
               of
               man
               may
               defile
               their
               own
               selves
               :
               but
               conscience
               never
               corrupteth
               it self
               ,
               never
               seareth
               it self
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 must
                 I
                 do
                 to
                 avoid
                 this
                 searing
                 of
                 conscience
              
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               listen
               to
               conscience
               well
               ,
               that
               whatever
               it
               saith
               to
               thee
               from
               God
               thou
               maist
               do
               it
               .
               This
               was
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 hearken
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 will
                 say
                 in
                 me
              
               (
               so
               some
               translate
               it
               .
               )
               Heare
               then
               and
               listen
               what
               the
               Lord
               God
               will
               say
               in
               thee
               ,
               what
               thy
               conscience
               illightened
               saith
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               whenever
               this
               conscience
               is
               quick
               follow
               it
               .
               Nothing
               more
               seareth
               conscience
               then
               suffering
               quicknings
               to
               die
               .
               Blow
               the
               coles
               if
               
               they
               do
               but
               smoke
               .
               As
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quench
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               so
               quench
               not
               conscience
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               hitherto
               shewed
               you
               that
               every
               man
               hath
               a
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               why
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               conscience
               ,
               the
               light
               that
               it
               acteth
               by
               ,
               the
               offices
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               affections
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               from
               all
               these
               proceed
               two
               other
               adjuncts
               of
               conscience
               :
               1.
               
               A
               quiet
               conscience
               ;
               2.
               
               An
               unquiet
               conscience
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             quiet
             conscience
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             three
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             1.
             
             What
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             is
             ;
             2.
             
             How
             it
             differeth
             from
             that
             quiet
             conscience
             which
             is
             in
             the
             wicked
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             examination
             whether
             we
             have
             this
             quiet
             conscience
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             I.
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             What
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             is
             ;
             It
             is
             that
             which
             neither
             doth
             nor
             can
             accuse
             us
             ,
             but
             giveth
             an
             honourable
             testimony
             of
             us
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             lives
             and
             conversations
             ever
             since
             we
             were
             regenerate
             (
             I
             put
             that
             in
             too
             :
             for
             1.
             we
             do
             not
             begin
             to
             live
             till
             we
             be
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             2.
             we
             can
             never
             have
             a
             true
             quiet
             conscience
             till
             then
             .
             )
             Such
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             had
             good
             Obadiah
             ;
             
               I
               fear
               the
               Lord
               from
               my
               youth
               ,
            
             
             saith
             his
             conscience
             :
             This
             was
             a
             very
             honourable
             testimony
             that
             his
             conscience
             gave
             him
             .
             Such
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             had
             Enoch
             :
             
             
               Before
               his
               translation
               he
               received
               this
               testimony
               ,
               that
               he
               pleased
               God.
            
             Haymo
             saith
             ,
             
             this
             testimony
             was
             the
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Gen.
             5.24
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             
               walked
               with
               God.
            
             This
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             all
             :
             The
             text
             saith
             not
             there
             was
             such
             a
             testimony
             
               given
               
               of
               him
            
             ,
             but
             
               he
               had
               it
            
             :
             and
             that
             
               before
               his
               translation
            
             ;
             but
             the
             testimony
             of
             Moses
             was
             after
             his
             translation
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             conscience
             that
             bore
             witnesse
             within
             that
             he
             pleased
             God.
             So
             that
             this
             is
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             ,
             which
             neither
             doth
             nor
             can
             accuse
             us
             ,
             but
             giveth
             an
             honourable
             testimony
             of
             us
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             life
             and
             conversation
             .
             Now
             to
             such
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             there
             be
             three
             things
             necessary
             :
             1.
             
             Uprightnesse
             ,
             2.
             
             Puritie
             ,
             3.
             
             Assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             favour
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             uprightnesse
             is
             when
             a
             man
             is
             obedient
             indeed
             .
             Many
             will
             be
             obedient
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             obedient
             indeed
             ,
             not
             humbled
             indeed
             ,
             not
             reformed
             indeed
             .
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             obedient
             indeed
             ye
             may
             see
             Exod.
             23.22
             .
             
               But
               if
               thou
               shalt
               indeed
               obey
               his
               voyce
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               that
               I
               shall
               speak
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Mark
             ;
             that
             is
             obedience
             indeed
             when
             we
             do
             all
             that
             God
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             are
             obedient
             in
             all
             things
             .
             This
             is
             an
             upright
             conscience
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             bent
             to
             obedience
             in
             all
             things
             .
             
             An
             example
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             Paul
             ;
             
               I
               have
               lived
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               untill
               this
               day
               .
            
             His
             conscience
             could
             not
             accuse
             him
             of
             any
             root
             of
             wickednesse
             and
             corruption
             allowed
             and
             cherished
             in
             him
             :
             That
             is
             an
             upright
             conscience
             .
             Hast
             thou
             such
             a
             conscience
             as
             this
             ,
             
               My
               conscience
               can
               truly
               bear
               witnesse
               there
               is
               no
               sinne
               I
               favour
               my self
               in
               ,
               allow
               my self
               in
               ,
               but
               condemne
               all
               ,
               strive
               against
               all
               .
            
             Thus
             David
             proveth
             that
             his
             conscience
             was
             upright
             ;
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquitie
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               heare
               my
               prayer
               .
            
             The
             regarding
             of
             any
             iniquity
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             uprightnesse
             .
          
           
           
             A
             second
             thing
             required
             to
             a
             true
             quiet
             conscience
             is
             puritie
             .
             Though
             our
             heart
             be
             upright
             and
             stand
             generally
             bent
             to
             the
             Lords
             will
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             be
             guiltie
             of
             some
             particular
             sinne
             this
             will
             hinder
             the
             quiet
             of
             our
             conscience
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
               I
               know
               nothing
               by
               my self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
             nothing
             to
             accuse
             me
             ;
             no
             corruption
             ,
             no
             root
             of
             unbelief
             reigning
             in
             him
             :
             Infirmities
             he
             had
             many
             ,
             and
             frailties
             he
             had
             many
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             them
             ,
             but
             be
             knew
             nothing
             to
             accuse
             him
             .
             Whatever
             was
             amisse
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             conscience
             told
             him
             he
             used
             all
             holy
             means
             against
             it
             .
             If
             thy
             conscience
             can
             truly
             say
             thus
             also
             of
             thee
             ,
             then
             hast
             thou
             a
             truly
             quiet
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             favour
             ,
             and
             pardon
             .
             Though
             we
             have
             fallen
             into
             great
             sins
             ,
             yet
             our
             consciences
             may
             have
             quiet
             if
             we
             can
             be
             truly
             assured
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             favour
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             them
             .
             
             The
             Apostle
             proveth
             that
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             law
             could
             not
             
               purge
               away
               sinne
            
             ;
             but
             onely
             Christs
             bloud
             can
             do
             it
             .
             His
             argument
             to
             prove
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             Because
             those
             sacrifices
             could
             not
             free
             a
             man
             from
             
               having
               conscience
               of
               sinne
            
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             purge
             the
             conscience
             :
             but
             Christs
             bloud
             can
             :
             After
             assurance
             of
             pardon
             in
             Christs
             bloud
             conscience
             can
             no
             more
             condemne
             for
             sinne
             ,
             how
             many
             or
             how
             great
             soever
             the
             sinnes
             were
             which
             have
             been
             committed
             .
             These
             are
             the
             three
             things
             required
             to
             a
             true
             quiet
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             implieth
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             A
             calmnesse
             of
             spirit
             :
             2.
             
             A
             chearfull
             ,
             merry
             and
             comfortable
             heart
             .
             These
             two
             I
             mean
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             A
             calmnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             or
             a
             quietnesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             not
             troubled
             with
             the
             burden
             of
             sinne
             nor
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             terrified
             with
             the
             judgements
             due
             unto
             sinne
             .
             This
             quietnesse
             and
             calmnesse
             of
             spirit
             is
             promised
             to
             all
             them
             that
             truly
             hearken
             unto
             Christ
             and
             obey
             him
             ;
             
             
               Who
               so
               hearkeneth
               to
               me
               shall
               be
               quiet
               from
               fear
               of
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             chearfull
             ,
             merry
             and
             joyfull
             heart
             .
             When
             our
             conscience
             giveth
             a
             comfortable
             testimonie
             of
             us
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             make
             our
             hearts
             joyfull
             .
             
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
            
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             :
             The
             comfortable
             testimony
             which
             his
             conscience
             gave
             of
             him
             made
             him
             to
             rejoyce
             .
             A
             wicked
             man
             cannot
             truly
             rejoyce
             :
             no
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             merrie
             and
             joviall
             and
             laugh
             ,
             yet
             his
             carnall
             estate
             is
             a
             snare
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             no
             true
             joy
             ;
             
               but
               the
               righteous
               sing
               and
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             Prov.
             29.6
             .
             No
             mirth
             like
             the
             mirth
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             All
             other
             joy
             is
             but
             outside
             ,
             painted
             ,
             seeming
             joy
             :
             That
             is
             onely
             true
             joy
             that
             is
             rooted
             in
             the
             comfortable
             testimonie
             of
             an
             upright
             good
             conscience
             ,
             which
             telleth
             a
             man
             his
             peace
             is
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             whether
             he
             be
             in
             sicknesse
             or
             in
             health
             God
             loveth
             him
             ,
             
               whether
               he
               live
               or
               die
               he
               is
               the
               Lords
               .
            
             Thus
             ye
             see
             what
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             in
             the
             godly
             differeth
             from
             the
             quiet
             conscience
             that
             is
             in
             the
             wicked
          
           
             THe
             second
             thing
             propounded
             to
             be
             considered
             about
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             ,
             is
             ,
             How
             it
             differeth
             from
             that
             quiet
             conscience
             which
             is
             in
             the
             wicked
             .
             1.
             
             I
             confesse
             that
             the
             wicked
             seem
             to
             
             have
             a
             very
             quiet
             conscience
             :
             Many
             thousands
             of
             carnall
             people
             seem
             to
             live
             and
             die
             in
             quiet
             .
             Look
             into
             alehouses
             ,
             lewd
             houses
             ,
             into
             all
             places
             ;
             who
             so
             merrie
             and
             brisk
             ,
             and
             heart-whole
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             as
             they
             who
             have
             no
             saving
             grace
             ?
             Yet
             2.
             
             this
             quiet
             conscience
             in
             them
             must
             needs
             differ
             from
             the
             quiet
             conscience
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             Certainly
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             
               give
               the
               childrens
               bread
               unto
               dogs
            
             ;
             neither
             will
             he
             smile
             upon
             their
             souls
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             pardon
             the
             sinnes
             nor
             accept
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             ungodly
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             they
             have
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             differ
             from
             that
             in
             the
             godly
             .
             Must
             not
             copper
             needs
             differ
             from
             gold
             ?
             And
             we
             who
             are
             the
             Lords
             messengers
             must
             teach
             you
             the
             difference
             :
             
             
               They
               shall
               teach
               my
               people
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               holy
               and
               the
               profane
               .
            
             Now
             the
             question
             is
             this
             ,
             Wherein
             lieth
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             quiet
             conscience
             of
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             quiet
             conscience
             of
             the
             wicked
             ?
             Answ
             .
             The
             difference
             between
             them
             lieth
             in
             foure
             things
             :
             1.
             
             In
             the
             thing
             it self
             ;
             2.
             
             In
             the
             cause
             ;
             3.
             
             In
             the
             effect
             ;
             4.
             
             In
             the
             continuance
             .
          
           
             I.
             In
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             The
             quiet
             conscience
             in
             the
             godly
             is
             double
             ;
             not
             onely
             apparentiall
             and
             nominall
             ,
             but
             reall
             and
             substantiall
             :
             It
             is
             quiet
             and
             quiet
             too
             ,
             peace
             and
             peace
             too
             :
             
               I
               create
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               lips
               ,
               peace
               ,
               peace
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             
             peace
             and
             peace
             too
             ;
             peace
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             peace
             in
             truth
             and
             substance
             also
             .
             But
             the
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             conscience
             which
             the
             wicked
             have
             is
             not
             such
             peace
             :
             It
             is
             peace
             and
             no
             peace
             ;
             peace
             in
             appearance
             ,
             but
             no
             peace
             in
             truth
             .
             Their
             god
             
             is
             the
             god
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             he
             perswadeth
             them
             they
             have
             peace
             :
             But
             
               my
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             prophet
             ,
             
             speaketh
             otherwise
             ;
             
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               saith
               my
               God.
            
             They
             talk
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             boast
             they
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             cannot
             have
             true
             peace
             within
             :
             for
             saith
             the
             prophet
             ,
             
               the
               wicked
               is
               like
               the
               troubled
               sea
               which
               cannot
               rest
               ,
               whose
               waters
               cast
               up
               mire
               and
               dirt
               .
            
             So
             doth
             a
             wicked
             mans
             conscience
             secretly
             cast
             up
             mire
             and
             dirt
             in
             his
             face
             :
             His
             peace
             can
             onely
             be
             outward
             and
             apparentiall
             .
          
           
             II.
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             cause
             .
             The
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             one
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             quiet
             of
             a
             bad
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             a
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             precepts
             and
             promises
             conteined
             in
             it
             :
             But
             the
             quiet
             of
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             ignorance
             :
             When
             men
             know
             not
             God
             nor
             his
             holy
             word
             ,
             which
             should
             bind
             conscience
             ,
             they
             fear
             nothing
             because
             they
             see
             nothing
             ;
             they
             know
             not
             the
             danger
             of
             sinne
             :
             Like
             a
             blind
             man
             standing
             before
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             cannon
             ,
             he
             feareth
             no
             danger
             because
             he
             seeth
             none
             :
             so
             carnall
             men
             fear
             not
             because
             they
             know
             not
             what
             cause
             they
             have
             to
             fear
             .
             Their
             very
             prayers
             that
             they
             make
             are
             
               an
               abomination
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             it
             not
             :
             their
             good
             duties
             they
             do
             are
             all
             like
             
               cockatrices
               egs
            
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             it
             not
             ;
             they
             know
             not
             that
             they
             are
             
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               iniquitie
            
             ,
             in
             
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               devil
            
             .
             Their
             consciences
             are
             quiet
             because
             they
             know
             not
             what
             cause
             they
             
             have
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
             This
             is
             one
             difference
             ;
             The
             quiet
             and
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             light
             and
             from
             knowledge
             ;
             the
             quiet
             and
             peace
             of
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
             from
             darknesse
             and
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             The
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             a
             due
             examination
             of
             our selves
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             purging
             of
             our
             consciences
             .
             Conscience
             never
             can
             be
             good
             without
             purging
             and
             sprinkling
             ;
             no
             nor
             without
             a
             due
             examination
             :
             the
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             this
             .
             Whereas
             the
             quiet
             of
             a
             wicked
             mans
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             want
             of
             this
             :
             He
             never
             examineth
             his
             conscience
             ,
             but
             letteth
             it
             sleep
             till
             God
             awake
             it
             with
             horrour
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             wicked
             mans
             conscience
             sleepeth
             ,
             and
             that
             maketh
             it
             quiet
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             troubled
             nor
             molested
             with
             it
             .
             Like
             a
             baillif
             or
             sergeant
             fallen
             asleep
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             the
             desperate
             debtour
             whom
             he
             lieth
             in
             wait
             for
             may
             passe
             by
             him
             then
             ,
             and
             find
             him
             very
             quiet
             ,
             and
             not
             offer
             to
             arrest
             him
             :
             or
             like
             a
             curst
             dog
             fallen
             asleep
             ;
             a
             stranger
             may
             passe
             by
             him
             then
             and
             not
             be
             meddled
             with
             :
             Such
             like
             is
             this
             quiet
             evil
             conscience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             a
             good
             ground
             ,
             from
             the
             works
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             from
             true
             saving
             grace
             ,
             from
             righteousnesse
             .
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
             we
             reade
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             peace
             :
             True
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             righteousnesse
             :
             Whereas
             the
             false
             peace
             of
             the
             wicked
             ariseth
             onely
             from
             vain
             hopes
             and
             conceits
             ;
             
               They
               are
               not
               guiltie
               of
               such
               and
               such
               great
               sins
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               They
               are
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               some
               others
               :
            
             As
             the
             Pharisee's
             conscience
             was
             quiet
             ;
             why
             ?
             
             
               God
               ,
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               as
               other
               men
               are
               ,
               no
               drunkard
               ,
               extortioner
               ,
               nor
               like
               this
               publicane
               .
            
             Or
             perhaps
             from
             this
             ground
             their
             peace
             ariseth
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               very
               mercifull
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               died
               for
               sinners
               .
            
             Or
             perhaps
             this
             is
             their
             plea
             ,
             
               They
               are
               good
               comers
               to
               church
               ;
               They
               have
               prayers
               in
               their
               families
               ;
               They
               have
               been
               professours
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               so
               many
               years
            
             :
             From
             hence
             they
             dream
             of
             peace
             upon
             false
             grounds
             ,
             whenas
             
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               they
               have
               not
               known
               .
            
             When
             conscience
             shall
             be
             awaked
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             tell
             them
             how
             they
             have
             by
             flattery
             deceived
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             and
             that
             having
             no
             true
             righteousnesse
             they
             could
             have
             no
             true
             peace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             tendernesse
             and
             from
             life
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             joyneth
             together
             ,
             life
             and
             peace
             ,
             Rom.
             8.6
             .
             True
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             life
             :
             whereas
             the
             quiet
             of
             a
             wicked
             conscience
             ariseth
             from
             searednesse
             and
             benumbednesse
             and
             deadnesse
             ,
             when
             men
             being
             past
             feeling
             of
             sinne
             are
             not
             troubled
             at
             the
             committing
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             ye
             see
             the
             second
             thing
             wherein
             the
             difference
             lieth
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             III.
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             effect
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             comfort
             and
             rejoycing
             :
             
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             What
             followeth
             ?
             
               By
               whom
               we
               have
               accesse
               by
               faith
               ,
               rejoycing
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Mark
             ;
             The
             peace
             of
             conscience
             bringeth
             forth
             rejoycing
             .
             
             And
             so
             in
             other
             places
             peace
             and
             joy
             are
             joyned
             together
             .
             But
             the
             evil
             conscience
             ,
             though
             quiet
             ,
             wanteth
             this
             rejoycing
             .
             If
             carnall
             men
             had
             no
             more
             mirth
             
             then
             what
             the
             quiet
             and
             peace
             of
             their
             consciences
             doth
             help
             them
             to
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             so
             merrie
             as
             most
             of
             them
             be
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Another
             effect
             of
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             is
             ,
             It
             sanctifieth
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             purgeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             purifieth
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             reformeth
             the
             whole
             man.
             It
             is
             the
             instrument
             whereby
             God
             sanctifieth
             his
             people
             more
             and
             more
             :
             
             
               The
               God
               of
               peace
               sanctifie
               you
               wholly
               .
            
             Observe
             the
             title
             which
             the
             Apostle
             there
             giveth
             unto
             God
             when
             he
             sanctifieth
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             calleth
             him
             
               the
               God
               of
               peace
            
             ;
             he
             sanctifieth
             his
             people
             by
             peace
             :
             It
             maketh
             them
             think
             thus
             ,
             
               We
               must
               not
               do
               thus
               or
               thus
               as
               others
               do
               ;
               we
               shall
               lose
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               conscience
               if
               we
               do
               .
            
             This
             maketh
             them
             strive
             against
             sinne
             ,
             denie
             their
             own
             wills
             and
             carnall
             appetites
             ;
             
               If
               I
               should
               not
               do
               so
               I
               should
               have
               no
               peace
               .
            
             This
             peace
             sanctifieth
             :
             But
             the
             peace
             which
             carnall
             men
             seem
             to
             have
             doth
             not
             sanctifie
             the
             soul
             :
             they
             are
             never
             the
             more
             holy
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Again
             ,
             another
             effect
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             ,
             to
             put
             life
             into
             us
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             good
             duties
             :
             it
             maketh
             us
             with
             gladnesse
             and
             delight
             perform
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             generall
             and
             particular
             callings
             :
             But
             the
             false
             peace
             of
             an
             evil
             conscience
             suffereth
             the
             wicked
             to
             be
             dead
             and
             dull
             to
             good
             duties
             .
             The
             true
             
               peace
               keepeth
            
             our
             hearts
             and
             our
             minds
             :
             We
             should
             lose
             our
             minds
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             this
             peace
             doth
             keep
             them
             upon
             God
             ;
             we
             should
             lose
             our
             hearts
             upon
             our
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             and
             affairs
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             doth
             keep
             them
             upon
             heaven
             :
             Phil.
             4.7
             .
             
               The
               peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               ,
               
               shall
               keep
               your
               hearts
               and
               minds
               .
            
             This
             doth
             the
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             but
             the
             quiet
             of
             a
             wicked
             mans
             conscience
             doth
             not
             do
             thus
             ;
             it
             keepeth
             not
             his
             mind
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             upon
             earthly
             things
             for
             all
             that
             .
          
           
             IV.
             They
             differ
             in
             respect
             of
             duration
             and
             continuance
             .
             The
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             settled
             and
             grounded
             in
             the
             godly
             ;
             it
             never
             faileth
             them
             nor
             forsaketh
             them
             :
             the
             other
             peace
             is
             fading
             .
             Let
             a
             feeling
             sermon
             come
             and
             rifle
             carnall
             men
             ,
             it
             taketh
             away
             their
             peace
             from
             them
             ;
             their
             consciences
             then
             flie
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             see
             they
             are
             not
             right
             :
             Let
             losse
             of
             outward
             things
             come
             a●●
             light
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             affliction
             ,
             it
             taketh
             their
             peace
             from
             them
             ;
             conscience
             then
             breaketh
             out
             upon
             them
             and
             sheweth
             them
             how
             they
             have
             deceived
             themselves
             with
             false
             peace
             ,
             especially
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             then
             an
             evil
             conscience
             (
             that
             hath
             been
             quiet
             before
             )
             in
             stead
             of
             comforting
             will
             affright
             and
             amaze
             them
             .
             But
             if
             we
             have
             the
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             heare
             the
             word
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             troubled
             and
             disquieted
             by
             a
             searching
             sermon
             or
             the
             threatnings
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             :
             Nay
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             in
             trouble
             ,
             this
             will
             quiet
             us
             ;
             if
             in
             affliction
             ,
             this
             will
             comfort
             us
             :
             It
             will
             endure
             all
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             be
             present
             at
             our
             death
             ;
             then
             especially
             it
             will
             shew
             it self
             a
             friend
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             standing
             by
             us
             to
             chear
             and
             refresh
             us
             .
             
             
               Great
               peace
               have
               they
               which
               love
               thy
               law
               ,
               &
               nothing
               shall
               offend
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             :
             nothing
             shall
             offend
             them
             or
             take
             away
             their
             peace
             :
             it
             is
             an
             eternall
             and
             everlasting
             peace
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             seen
             how
             the
             true
             and
             false
             peace
             of
             conscience
             differ
             .
          
           
           
             But
             here
             cometh
             a
             question
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             Have
             all
             Gods
             children
             this
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ?
             I
             dare
             say
             some
             of
             you
             look
             for
             this
             question
             ,
             and
             long
             to
             have
             it
             answered
             .
             I
             answer
             therefore
             ,
             No
             ;
             they
             have
             it
             not
             alwayes
             .
             Job
             seemed
             one
             while
             not
             to
             have
             it
             :
             
             
               I
               have
               sinned
            
             ,
             saith
             his
             conscience
             :
             
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
               .
            
             David
             seemed
             one
             while
             not
             to
             have
             it
             :
             
               Mine
               iniquities
               are
               gone
               over
               my
               head
               as
               a
               heavie
               burden
               ;
               they
               are
               too
               heavie
               for
               me
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             38.4
             .
             His
             sinnes
             lay
             heavie
             upon
             his
             conscience
             for
             a
             fit
             .
             Hezekiah
             one
             while
             seemed
             not
             to
             have
             it
             :
             
               Behold
               ,
               for
               peace
               I
               had
               great
               bitternesse
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             say
             the
             children
             of
             God
             have
             it
             not
             alwayes
             .
             But
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ;
             They
             might
             have
             it
             alwayes
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             possible
             they
             should
             have
             it
             alwayes
             :
             Their
             sinnes
             of
             ignorance
             and
             infirmitie
             do
             not
             break
             the
             peace
             of
             their
             consciences
             :
             cannot
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             should
             have
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             at
             any
             time
             .
             Nothing
             but
             willing
             and
             witting
             sinnes
             ,
             sinnes
             against
             conscience
             ,
             can
             break
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             the
             children
             of
             God
             to
             live
             without
             these
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             them
             alwayes
             to
             have
             peace
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             peace
             .
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             the
             children
             of
             God
             alwayes
             to
             have
             peace
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             keep
             their
             peace
             alwayes
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             their
             own
             fault
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             lose
             it
             :
             
               Acquaint
               thy self
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               at
               peace
               ,
            
             
             saith
             Eliphas
             .
             So
             ,
             
             
               Let
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               rule
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               unto
               which
               ye
               are
               called
               .
            
             We
             are
             not
             onely
             commanded
             to
             
               have
               peace
               in
               our
               
               hearts
               ,
            
             but
             also
             that
             it
             may
             rule
             there
             ,
             that
             no
             corruption
             perk
             over
             it
             to
             hinder
             it
             :
             we
             are
             called
             to
             this
             peace
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             have
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             in
             the
             common-wealth
             when
             one
             breaketh
             the
             peace
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             in
             the
             spirit
             to
             break
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             :
             we
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             the
             peace
             .
             3.
             
             If
             the
             children
             of
             God
             have
             it
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             then
             they
             feel
             the
             want
             of
             it
             :
             and
             in
             the
             want
             of
             that
             comfort
             nothing
             else
             will
             comfort
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             all
             the
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             world
             that
             can
             comfort
             their
             hearts
             as
             long
             as
             they
             have
             not
             this
             peace
             ;
             not
             all
             the
             mirth
             in
             the
             world
             can
             content
             them
             untill
             they
             enjoy
             this
             peace
             again
             ,
             the
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             they
             faint
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             it
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             strength
             without
             it
             ;
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               give
               strength
               unto
               his
               people
               ;
               the
               Lord
               will
               blesse
               his
               people
               with
               peace
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             corrupt
             hearts
             :
             they
             can
             be
             without
             peace
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             faint
             ;
             they
             can
             eat
             and
             drink
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             and
             sleep
             and
             be
             merry
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             yea
             and
             go
             about
             their
             profits
             and
             their
             earthly
             businesses
             as
             roundly
             as
             ever
             for
             all
             that
             :
             But
             the
             children
             of
             God
             if
             they
             want
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             strength
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             almost
             ,
             they
             faint
             till
             they
             have
             it
             again
             .
             4.
             
             The
             godly
             alwayes
             have
             the
             seeds
             of
             it
             in
             them
             :
             
             
               L●ght
               is
               sown
               for
               the
               right●ous
               ,
               and
               gladnesse
               for
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             it
             is
             sown
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             spring
             up
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             to
             chear
             them
             and
             to
             comfort
             them
             .
             As
             it
             is
             with
             the
             wicked
             ;
             they
             may
             seem
             now
             and
             then
             to
             have
             true
             peace
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             the
             seeds
             of
             horrour
             
             alwayes
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             sprout
             forth
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             find
             the
             worm
             of
             an
             evil
             conscience
             again
             :
             so
             on
             the
             contrarie
             side
             ,
             the
             godly
             may
             seem
             now
             and
             then
             to
             have
             no
             peace
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             have
             alwayes
             the
             seeds
             of
             true
             peace
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             in
             time
             shew
             themselves
             ,
             and
             solace
             their
             souls
             for
             ever
             .
             5.
             
             They
             never
             want
             peace
             as
             the
             wicked
             do
             want
             it
             :
             The
             wicked
             want
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             possibility
             of
             having
             it
             :
             they
             go
             in
             such
             paths
             as
             wherein
             they
             shall
             never
             
               know
               peace
            
             ,
             
             such
             paths
             as
             will
             never
             lead
             them
             unto
             it
             :
             still
             their
             conscience
             is
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             right
             ,
             they
             are
             carnall
             and
             not
             spirituall
             ;
             they
             know
             no
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             :
             But
             the
             children
             of
             God
             walk
             in
             such
             wayes
             as
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ere
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             ye
             see
             what
             a
             good
             and
             quiet
             conscience
             is
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             all
             must
             like
             it
             ,
             and
             wish
             ,
             
               O
               that
               we
               had
               it
            
             !
             Beloved
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             get
             it
             and
             the
             assurance
             of
             it
             .
             No
             blessing
             under
             heaven
             is
             like
             it
             :
             It
             is
             a
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             .
             Happie
             are
             they
             who
             can
             shew
             they
             have
             it
             :
             and
             miserable
             are
             they
             who
             have
             it
             not
             .
             
               Dulce
               nomen
               pacis
            
             ,
             Sweet
             and
             pleasant
             is
             the
             very
             name
             of
             peace
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             If
             ye
             have
             it
             ,
             no
             misery
             can
             make
             you
             miserable
             :
             and
             if
             ye
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             no
             happinesse
             can
             make
             you
             happie
             .
             It
             is
             Christs
             legacy
             which
             he
             bequeathed
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             
             
               Peace
               I
               leave
               with
               you
               ;
               my
               peace
               I
               give
               unto
               you
               .
            
             It
             is
             glorious
             and
             honourable
             :
             Beest
             thou
             never
             so
             mean
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             thou
             art
             glorious
             if
             thou
             hast
             this
             peace
             :
             beest
             thou
             never
             so
             despised
             and
             
             disgraced
             among
             men
             ,
             thou
             hast
             honour
             enough
             if
             thou
             hast
             this
             peace
             :
             Rom.
             2.10
             .
             
               To
               every
               one
               that
               doth
               good
               ,
               glory
               and
               honour
               and
               peace
               .
            
             Mark
             how
             it
             is
             accompanied
             ;
             namely
             ,
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
             :
             But
             shame
             and
             confusion
             and
             dishonour
             is
             upon
             all
             them
             that
             have
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             Examination
             ,
             Whether
             we
             have
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             I
             propounded
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             ;
             2.
             
             How
             it
             differeth
             from
             that
             quiet
             conscience
             that
             is
             in
             the
             wicked
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             examination
             whether
             we
             have
             this
             quiet
             conscience
             yea
             or
             no.
             The
             two
             former
             we
             have
             handled
             already
             :
             namely
             ,
             What
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             is
             ;
             and
             ,
             How
             it
             differeth
             from
             that
             quiet
             conscience
             which
             is
             in
             the
             wicked
             .
             Let
             us
             passe
             on
             now
             unto
             the
             third
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             an
             examination
             of
             our selves
             whether
             we
             have
             a
             true
             quiet
             conscience
             yea
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             A
             quiet
             good
             conscience
             is
             such
             a
             marvellous
             blessing
             that
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             but
             we
             must
             like
             it
             and
             wish
             ,
             
               O
               that
               we
               had
               it
            
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             examine
             our selves
             and
             see
             whether
             we
             have
             it
             or
             no.
             Many
             have
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             alreadie
             )
             arising
             from
             false
             grounds
             :
             they
             have
             peace
             of
             conscience
             because
             they
             know
             not
             what
             belongeth
             to
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             know
             that
             a
             little
             (
             as
             some
             of
             the
             wicked
             do
             )
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             consider
             that
             sorrow
             which
             one
             ●●y
             will
             burst
             in
             upon
             them
             and
             sink
             them
             utt●rly
             :
             Let
             us
             trie
             then
             our
             peace
             by
             these
             notes
             .
          
           
             I.
             I●
             the
             quiet
             of
             our
             consciences
             be
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             
             such
             as
             we
             have
             carefully
             sought
             for
             at
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             being
             pinched
             with
             the
             burden
             of
             our
             sinnes
             we
             did
             fly
             to
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             to
             seek
             comfort
             ,
             to
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             find
             ease
             and
             to
             get
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             .
             If
             our
             peace
             come
             not
             this
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             naught
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             better
             to
             be
             without
             it
             then
             have
             it
             .
             It
             may
             be
             we
             speak
             peace
             to
             our selves
             ;
             but
             doth
             the
             Lord
             speak
             peace
             to
             our
             consciences
             ?
             
             
               I
               will
               heare
               what
               the
               Lord
               will
               speak
               :
               for
               he
               shall
               speak
               peace
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               saints
               :
               but
               let
               them
               not
               turn
               again
               to
               folly
            
             (
             for
             that
             will
             break
             all
             their
             peace
             .
             )
             O
             go
             to
             God
             then
             ,
             and
             heare
             whether
             he
             speaketh
             peace
             to
             your
             consciences
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             
               God
               in
               Christ
               reeonciling
               the
               world
               to
               himself
            
             that
             speaketh
             it
             to
             you
             .
             It
             is
             not
             true
             peace
             without
             we
             have
             sought
             for
             it
             at
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             without
             it
             be
             peace
             of
             Gods
             making
             .
             Now
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             peace
             to
             his
             people
             who
             come
             to
             him
             for
             peace
             three
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             He
             speaketh
             peace
             to
             them
             by
             his
             word
             .
             This
             speaking
             is
             thus
             ;
             When
             the
             word
             promiseth
             peace
             to
             those
             who
             walk
             by
             such
             a
             rule
             ,
             and
             they
             walk
             by
             that
             rule
             ,
             then
             Gods
             word
             speaketh
             peace
             to
             their
             souls
             .
             The
             rule
             is
             set
             down
             Gal.
             6.15
             .
             
               In
               Christ
               Jesus
               neither
               circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               nor
               uncircumcision
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               creature
               :
            
             and
             then
             followeth
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               walk
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               peace
               be
               upon
               them
               .
            
             2.
             
             God
             speaketh
             peace
             to
             his
             people
             in
             their
             consciences
             .
             This
             speaking
             is
             thus
             ;
             When
             the
             conscience
             can
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               in
               Christ
               ,
               I
               am
               engraffed
               into
               Christ
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             peace
             by
             the
             conscience
             ,
             
             
               peace
               be
               with
               you
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             :
             
             so
             also
             when
             the
             conscience
             can
             say
             ,
             
               I
               hunger
               after
               righteousnesse
               ,
               I
               truly
               mourn
               for
               sinne
               ,
               I
               desire
               in
               all
               my
               wayes
               to
               please
               God.
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             speaketh
             peace
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             This
             speaking
             is
             thus
             ;
             When
             the
             word
             hath
             spoken
             peace
             by
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             conscience
             speaketh
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thus
               and
               thus
               qualified
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               have
               peace
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             cometh
             in
             and
             witnesseth
             ,
             
               Yea
               ,
               you
               say
               right
               ;
               peace
               belongeth
               unto
               you
               indeed
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               Amen
               to
               it
               .
            
             When
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             say
             thus
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             peace
             to
             the
             soul
             .
             
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               love
               ,
               joy
               ,
               peace
               .
            
             Peace
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             it
             speaketh
             it
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             breedeth
             it
             in
             the
             soul
             .
             Now
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             examine
             your selves
             :
             Is
             your
             peace
             of
             this
             stamp
             ?
             do
             ye
             seek
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             get
             it
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ?
             do
             ye
             get
             it
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             truespeaking
             conscience
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             If
             ye
             get
             it
             on
             this
             wise
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             indeed
             .
             If
             ye
             get
             it
             by
             your
             own
             vain
             hopes
             and
             by
             your
             good
             meanings
             ,
             &c.
             this
             peace
             will
             not
             hold
             alwayes
             :
             when
             your
             consciences
             come
             to
             be
             awaked
             ,
             your
             peace
             will
             all
             vanish
             away
             and
             be
             no
             more
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             note
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             your selves
             by
             .
          
           
             II.
             If
             our
             quiet
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             be
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             such
             a
             life
             as
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             it
             avoideth
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             thing
             that
             disturbeth
             the
             peace
             .
             How
             can
             any
             man
             have
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             when
             his
             life
             doth
             not
             please
             God
             but
             provoketh
             his
             wrath
             against
             him
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             that
             he
             should
             have
             
             true
             peace
             who
             in
             his
             heart
             doth
             regard
             sinne
             :
             
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               saith
               my
               God.
            
             No
             ,
             whereever
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             doth
             inhabit
             ,
             it
             dwelleth
             with
             godlinesse
             of
             life
             and
             unblamablenesse
             of
             conversation
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             joyneth
             them
             together
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.14
             .
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               beloved
               ,
               seeing
               ye
               look
               for
               such
               things
               ,
               be
               diligent
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               found
               of
               him
               in
               peace
               without
               spot
               and
               blamelesse
               .
            
             Mark
             the
             words
             ;
             
               In
               peace
               ,
               without
               spot
               and
               blamelesse
               .
            
             If
             ever
             we
             would
             be
             found
             in
             true
             peace
             ,
             we
             must
             live
             without
             spot
             and
             blamelesse
             .
             A
             wicked
             mans
             conscience
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             peace
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             he
             hath
             served
             God
             ;
             
             
               This
               day
               I
               have
               paid
               my
               vowes
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             whore
             :
             but
             this
             is
             a
             rotten
             and
             deceitfull
             peace
             .
             True
             peace
             of
             conscience
             is
             ever
             accompanied
             with
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             life
             as
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             our
             peace
             be
             good
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             endure
             to
             heare
             any
             point
             in
             Gods
             word
             with
             joy
             and
             delight
             .
             A
             wicked
             heart
             can
             heare
             points
             of
             mercie
             and
             comfort
             with
             joy
             :
             so
             long
             his
             peace
             lasteth
             :
             
               Every
               man
               that
               calleth
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               If
               we
               confesse
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               God
               is
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               If
               any
               man
               sinne
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ;
               Whoever
               shall
               confesse
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               and
               he
               in
               God
               :
            
             Such
             points
             as
             these
             a
             wicked
             heart
             can
             reade
             with
             delight
             (
             though
             if
             they
             were
             truly
             opened
             and
             expounded
             they
             would
             yield
             him
             cold
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             heare
             them
             with
             delight
             in
             the
             lump
             :
             )
             But
             if
             a
             
             searching
             point
             or
             some
             terrible
             point
             cometh
             ,
             he
             is
             afraid
             to
             heare
             that
             .
             Ahab
             had
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             but
             onely
             when
             Michaiah
             did
             preach
             :
             Felix
             had
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             no
             doubt
             ;
             yet
             he
             trembled
             to
             heare
             Paul
             preach
             of
             death
             and
             of
             judgement
             ,
             Acts
             24.25
             .
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             Paul
             (
             a
             prisoner
             )
             should
             rather
             have
             been
             afraid
             :
             but
             Paul
             had
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             could
             think
             and
             speak
             of
             death
             with
             great
             comfort
             ,
             and
             of
             judgement
             with
             joy
             ;
             So
             could
             not
             Felix
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             strong
             signe
             of
             a
             false
             peace
             ,
             when
             some
             points
             of
             Gods
             word
             lay
             us
             slat
             and
             bereave
             us
             of
             our
             hold
             .
             Ye
             shall
             have
             many
             say
             ,
             
               O
               they
               have
               such
               peace
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               such
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               as
               quiet
               as
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               as
               heartwhole
               as
               can
               be
            
             :
             By
             and
             by
             a
             sound
             searching
             point
             cometh
             and
             ransacketh
             them
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             gone
             .
             I
             confesse
             they
             go
             and
             get
             some
             untempered
             morter
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             dawb
             up
             their
             consciences
             again
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             gone
             for
             the
             time
             .
             This
             is
             a
             strong
             signe
             of
             a
             rotten
             peace
             .
             But
             a
             child
             of
             God
             can
             heare
             any
             point
             ,
             heare
             of
             death
             ,
             of
             judgement
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             with
             delight
             and
             comfort
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             amazed
             thereat
             :
             but
             he
             is
             glad
             at
             heart
             that
             he
             heareth
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             it
             mercy
             or
             judgement
             .
             Sweet
             or
             bitter
             points
             all
             are
             welcome
             to
             him
             :
             even
             the
             bitterest
             points
             are
             sweet
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             God
             and
             he
             are
             at
             peace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             knoweth
             there
             is
             no
             news
             from
             God
             but
             it
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             IV.
             If
             our
             peace
             of
             conscience
             be
             good
             ,
             it
             will
             heal
             that
             base
             fearfulnesse
             which
             is
             in
             many
             :
             who
             
             dare
             not
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             dare
             not
             go
             through
             a
             church-yard
             in
             the
             night
             .
             Some
             will
             quake
             at
             the
             very
             shaking
             of
             a
             leaf
             ,
             as
             the
             wicked
             in
             Job
             :
             
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             guiltie
             conscience
             .
             I
             grant
             this
             fearfulnesse
             is
             naturall
             to
             some
             ;
             yet
             I
             say
             the
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             will
             cure
             it
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             this
             is
             a
             reciprocall
             signe
             of
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ;
             for
             many
             wicked
             men
             may
             be
             bold
             enough
             :
             but
             I
             say
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             will
             cure
             this
             immoderate
             fearfulnesse
             in
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             two
             questions
             are
             to
             be
             asked
             .
             I.
             Whether
             every
             true
             child
             of
             God
             that
             hath
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             can
             think
             of
             death
             with
             comfort
             and
             be
             desirous
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Peace
             of
             conscience
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             naturall
             fear
             .
             It
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             every
             living
             creature
             to
             be
             very
             fearfull
             of
             death
             .
             The
             Philosopher
             calleth
             death
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               fearfullest
               thing
               of
               all
               fearfull
               things
               .
            
             Bildad
             calleth
             it
             
               the
               king
               of
               terrours
            
             .
             
             Nature
             loveth
             its
             own
             preservation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             feareth
             the
             destruction
             of
             it
             .
             Peace
             of
             conscience
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             all
             this
             fear
             .
             2.
             
             Besides
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             alwayes
             all
             degrees
             of
             slavish
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             peace
             of
             conscience
             may
             be
             weak
             ,
             mixed
             with
             much
             troubles
             of
             conscience
             .
             For
             as
             faith
             may
             be
             very
             imperfect
             ,
             so
             peace
             of
             conscience
             may
             be
             in
             some
             very
             imperfect
             .
             Good
             old
             Hilarion
             was
             very
             fearfull
             to
             die
             :
             He
             cried
             out
             to
             his
             soul
             when
             he
             lay
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               hast
               thou
               served
               Christ
               these
               fourescore
               years
               ,
               and
               art
               thou
               now
               afraid
               to
               die
               ?
            
             Again
             ,
             
             a
             mans
             love
             may
             be
             very
             imperfect
             .
             
               Perfect
               love
            
             indeed
             
               casteth
               
               out
               fear
            
             ;
             but
             imperfect
             love
             doth
             not
             .
             Hezekiah
             had
             peace
             of
             conscience
             :
             
               Remember
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             He
             had
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             his
             conscience
             told
             him
             he
             had
             a
             sincere
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             wayes
             pleased
             God
             :
             yet
             he
             was
             afraid
             to
             die
             :
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             was
             onely
             because
             he
             had
             no
             issue
             ,
             though
             that
             might
             be
             some
             reason
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             When
             a
             child
             of
             God
             is
             afraid
             to
             die
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             for
             love
             of
             this
             life
             as
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             better
             prepared
             .
             This
             made
             David
             cry
             out
             ,
             
             
               O
               spare
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               strength
               ,
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               and
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
             
             And
             so
             Job
             ;
             
               Let
               me
               alone
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               take
               comfort
               a
               little
               ,
               before
               I
               go
               whence
               I
               shall
               not
               return
               .
            
             These
             good
             men
             were
             then
             something
             unwilling
             to
             die
             :
             They
             might
             have
             many
             reasons
             ;
             most
             likely
             this
             was
             one
             ▪
             That
             they
             might
             be
             better
             prepared
             ,
             and
             more
             fit
             and
             ready
             for
             their
             departure
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             as
             these
             ,
             Job
             and
             David
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             some
             of
             Gods
             people
             have
             such
             marvellous
             peace
             with
             God
             as
             that
             if
             it
             were
             Gods
             will
             they
             had
             much
             rather
             die
             then
             live
             ;
             
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
            
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               farre
               better
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             or
             the
             care
             of
             their
             children
             and
             charge
             God
             hath
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             be
             content
             to
             remain
             still
             in
             the
             body
             :
             neverthelesse
             ,
             they
             account
             their
             state
             after
             death
             much
             better
             ;
             and
             ,
             were
             it
             put
             to
             them
             whether
             to
             die
             or
             to
             live
             longer
             here
             ,
             they
             would
             choose
             death
             rather
             of
             the
             twain
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             Elias
             
               requested
               for
               himself
               that
               he
               might
               die
               :
               It
               is
               enough
               ,
               Lord
               :
               take
               away
               
               my
               life
               .
            
             Not
             that
             they
             love
             death
             it self
             ;
             for
             death
             is
             evil
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             a
             badge
             of
             sinne
             :
             but
             for
             the
             love
             they
             have
             to
             and
             the
             assurance
             they
             have
             of
             eternall
             life
             after
             death
             .
             5.
             
             Nay
             there
             is
             no
             child
             of
             God
             but
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             to
             love
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             and
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Divines
             use
             to
             put
             this
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             children
             :
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             this
             as
             a
             propertie
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             
               to
               love
               Christs
               appearing
               :
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
            
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               course
            
             :
             There
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             his
             own
             peace
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             telleth
             us
             of
             his
             reward
             ;
             
             
               From
               henceforth
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               the
               righteous
               Judge
               shall
               give
               me
               in
               that
               day
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               me
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               also
               that
               love
               his
               appearing
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             all
             his
             children
             :
             For
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             love
             the
             appearing
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             judgement
             .
             Though
             all
             do
             not
             desire
             it
             with
             the
             same
             strength
             of
             faith
             ,
             yet
             all
             desire
             it
             with
             faith
             .
             
             They
             believe
             that
             Christ
             hath
             
               destroyed
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               devil
            
             ;
             they
             believe
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             away
             
               deaths
               sting
               ,
               which
               is
               sinne
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               swallowed
               death
               up
               in
               victory
            
             ;
             and
             may
             all
             say
             ,
             
               Thanks
               be
               unto
               God
               who
               hath
               given
               us
               victory
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Neither
             do
             they
             so
             much
             question
             this
             as
             their
             faith
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               help
               our
               unbelief
            
             .
             6.
             
             Gods
             children
             have
             good
             reason
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             to
             check
             their
             own
             hearts
             whenever
             they
             do
             otherwise
             .
             Whenever
             any
             disturst
             cometh
             ,
             they
             should
             check
             it
             down
             again
             :
             whenever
             any
             fear
             ariseth
             ,
             they
             should
             
             say
             ,
             
             
               What
               ?
               I
               fear
               death
               ?
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               precious
               ?
               Precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
               Is
               death
               precious
               ,
               and
               shall
               I
               be
               so
               vain
               as
               to
               fear
               it
               ?
            
             Thus
             ye
             see
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             first
             question
             ,
             Whether
             every
             child
             of
             God
             that
             hath
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             can
             be
             desirous
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             II.
             Quest
             .
             Whether
             a
             wicked
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             peace
             of
             conscience
             may
             not
             be
             desirous
             to
             die
             too
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             horrour
             of
             conscience
             may
             make
             a
             wicked
             man
             desirous
             to
             die
             .
             He
             may
             have
             so
             much
             horrour
             of
             conscience
             as
             that
             he
             may
             think
             certainly
             hell
             cannot
             be
             worse
             :
             (
             Hell
             is
             infinitely
             worse
             ;
             but
             he
             may
             not
             think
             so
             .
             )
             Thus
             Judas
             was
             desirous
             to
             die
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             and
             hanged
             himself
             :
             
             Thus
             many
             in
             despair
             do
             make
             away
             themselves
             .
             I
             confesse
             some
             in
             despair
             may
             be
             fearfull
             to
             die
             :
             as
             Cain
             was
             fearfull
             to
             die
             ;
             it
             was
             fear
             of
             death
             made
             him
             speak
             thus
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               every
               one
               that
               findeth
               me
               shall
               slay
               me
               ,
            
             Gen.
             4.14
             .
             The
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             in
             despair
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             so
             sensible
             of
             his
             horrour
             as
             Judas
             was
             :
             for
             Cain
             could
             go
             and
             build
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             train
             up
             his
             children
             in
             musick
             and
             the
             like
             for
             all
             this
             ;
             but
             Judas
             was
             in
             a
             case
             more
             sensible
             of
             his
             misery
             .
             2.
             
             Dolour
             of
             pain
             may
             make
             a
             wicked
             man
             desire
             to
             die
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             with
             Saul
             :
             Saul
             had
             received
             his
             deaths
             wound
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             most
             grievous
             pain
             :
             he
             could
             not
             die
             presently
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             live
             ;
             but
             lying
             in
             very
             great
             pain
             between
             both
             ,
             desired
             the
             Amalekite
             to
             stand
             upon
             him
             and
             slay
             him
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             10.9
             .
             (
             though
             Osiander
             think
             
             the
             Amalekite
             lyed
             unto
             David
             to
             curry
             favour
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             Josephus
             and
             others
             think
             he
             spake
             the
             truth
             .
             )
             Sure
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             wicked
             wretches
             having
             no
             peace
             of
             conscience
             to
             sweeten
             and
             allay
             their
             torments
             ,
             have
             been
             desirous
             to
             die
             :
             nay
             some
             have
             hastened
             their
             own
             death
             .
             3.
             
             Malecontentednesse
             ,
             &
             shame
             ,
             and
             disappointment
             of
             their
             aims
             may
             also
             make
             wicked
             men
             desirous
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             death
             come
             not
             soon
             enough
             of
             it self
             ,
             to
             dispatch
             away
             themselves
             with
             cruel
             self-murder
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             with
             Achitophel
             :
             when
             he
             saw
             his
             counsel
             was
             not
             followed
             he
             haltered
             himself
             :
             
             He
             had
             no
             peace
             of
             conscience
             to
             comfort
             him
             against
             all
             his
             dumps
             and
             discontents
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             desirous
             to
             die
             .
             4.
             
             Wicked
             men
             ,
             being
             vexed
             at
             something
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             desirous
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             death
             should
             come
             indeed
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             death
             should
             be
             further
             off
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Jonas
             (
             that
             strange
             man
             of
             a
             good
             man
             )
             O
             for
             a
             fit
             he
             would
             be
             dying
             ,
             yea
             that
             he
             would
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             
             
               take
               my
               life
               from
               me
               :
               for
               it
               is
               better
               for
               me
               to
               die
               then
               to
               live
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             if
             God
             had
             taken
             him
             at
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             wished
             his
             words
             had
             been
             in
             again
             .
             But
             thus
             it
             is
             often
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             wicked
             people
             ;
             
               I
               would
               I
               were
               dead
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               I
               would
               I
               were
               out
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             not
             for
             any
             peace
             of
             conscience
             they
             have
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             desire
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             a
             momentany
             pang
             .
             If
             they
             were
             to
             die
             indeed
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             loth
             enough
             to
             it
             .
             Like
             the
             man
             in
             the
             Fable
             :
             who
             being
             wearied
             with
             his
             burden
             of
             sticks
             ,
             lay
             down
             and
             called
             for
             Death
             ;
             but
             when
             Death
             
             came
             indeed
             to
             take
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               I
               do
               ,
               man
               ?
               thou
               calledst
               me
               :
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               help
               me
               up
               with
               my
               burden
               of
               sticks
               .
            
             When
             he
             was
             to
             die
             indeed
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             his
             own
             wearisome
             burden
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             fable
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             the
             fashion
             of
             many
             .
             5.
             
             When
             wicked
             men
             are
             desirous
             to
             die
             indeed
             sometimes
             not
             out
             of
             discontent
             or
             any
             such
             like
             reason
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             out
             of
             any
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             :
             They
             may
             go
             away
             like
             lambs
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             in
             a
             fools
             paradise
             .
             It
             may
             be
             whilest
             they
             lived
             they
             thought
             to
             go
             to
             heaven
             :
             but
             
               when
               they
               dy
               ,
               then
               all
               their
               thoughts
               perish
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             speaketh
             in
             another
             case
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             therefore
             where
             we
             left
             ;
             O
             beloved
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             of
             you
             that
             want
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ?
             and
             do
             ye
             know
             what
             you
             want
             ?
             what
             a
             great
             benefit
             and
             blessing
             ?
             That
             ye
             may
             see
             this
             ,
             and
             fully
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             knowing
             it
             earnestly
             desire
             it
             ,
             consider
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             very
             head
             of
             all
             comforts
             .
             A
             worthy
             Divine
             calleth
             it
             
               Abrahams
               bosome
               to
               the
               soul
            
             :
             Ye
             know
             what
             a
             blessing
             it
             was
             unto
             Lazarus
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             his
             fores
             into
             Abrahams
             bosome
             :
             The
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             like
             this
             bosome
             of
             Abraham
             :
             Who
             would
             not
             gladly
             lie
             in
             it
             ?
             Such
             a
             man
             who
             hath
             it
             can
             never
             look
             upon
             another
             mans
             comfort
             ,
             but
             a
             good
             conscience
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               my
               comfort
               too
               .
            
             When
             Paul
             was
             commending
             of
             Timothie
             ,
             see
             how
             his
             own
             conscience
             spake
             of
             himself
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             
             
               He
               worketh
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               I
               also
               do
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             his
             conscience
             would
             be
             putting
             in
             comfort
             for
             himself
             :
             
               Doth
               
               Timothie
               work
               the
               Lords
               work
               ?
               yea
               and
               so
               do
               I
               too
               ,
            
             saith
             his
             conscience
             :
             It
             is
             Musculus
             his
             observation
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             quiet
             conscience
             maketh
             a
             man
             to
             tast
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             things
             heavenly
             and
             spirituall
             :
             It
             maketh
             the
             word
             to
             be
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             David
             ,
             
               Sweeter
               then
               hony
               ,
               yea
               then
               the
               hony-combe
               :
               I
               have
               not
               departed
               from
               thy
               judgements
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             (
             thus
             saith
             his
             conscience
             :
             )
             now
             what
             followeth
             next
             ?
             
             
               How
               sweet
               are
               thy
               words
               unto
               my
               tast
               yea
               ,
               sweeter
               then
               hony
               unto
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             A
             good
             conscience
             maketh
             a
             man
             tast
             sweetnesse
             in
             prayer
             ,
             when
             his
             conscience
             telleth
             him
             he
             prayeth
             aright
             :
             It
             maketh
             him
             tast
             sweetnesse
             in
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             when
             his
             conscience
             telleth
             him
             he
             sanctifieth
             it
             aright
             :
             so
             also
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             when
             his
             conscience
             can
             witnesse
             he
             receiveth
             aright
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             so
             few
             of
             you
             tast
             sweetnesse
             in
             these
             things
             ?
             The
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             Because
             ye
             have
             not
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             It
             would
             find
             sweetnesse
             in
             every
             good
             dutie
             ,
             in
             every
             good
             word
             and
             work
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             good
             quiet
             conscience
             maketh
             a
             man
             tast
             sweetnesse
             in
             all
             outward
             things
             ,
             in
             meat
             ,
             in
             drink
             ,
             in
             sleep
             ,
             in
             the
             company
             of
             friends
             :
             it
             putteth
             a
             Better
             upon
             a
             very
             morsel
             ,
             Prov.
             17.1
             .
             Brown
             bread
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Better
             upon
             it
             then
             upon
             all
             the
             costly
             fare
             of
             the
             wealthie
             without
             it
             .
             Bernard
             calleth
             a
             good
             conscience
             
               a
               soft
               pillow
            
             :
             Another
             calleth
             it
             
               a
               dear
               bosome
               friend
            
             :
             Solomon
             calleth
             it
             
               a
               continuall
               feast
            
             .
             It
             maketh
             a
             man
             tast
             sweetnesse
             in
             every
             outward
             thing
             .
             The
             healthy
             man
             
             onely
             can
             take
             pleasure
             in
             recreations
             ,
             walks
             ,
             meats
             ,
             sports
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             they
             yield
             no
             comfort
             to
             those
             that
             are
             bedrid
             ,
             or
             sick
             ,
             or
             half-dead
             .
             But
             when
             the
             conscience
             is
             at
             peace
             the
             soul
             is
             all
             in
             good
             health
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             things
             are
             enjoyed
             with
             sweetnesse
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             sweetneth
             evils
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             troubles
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             sorrows
             ,
             afflictions
             .
             If
             a
             man
             have
             true
             peace
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             it
             comforteth
             him
             in
             them
             all
             .
             When
             things
             abroad
             do
             disquiet
             us
             ,
             how
             comfortable
             is
             it
             to
             have
             something
             at
             home
             to
             chear
             us
             ?
             so
             when
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             without
             turmoil
             and
             vex
             us
             and
             adde
             sorrow
             to
             sorrow
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             peace
             within
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             to
             allay
             all
             and
             quiet
             all
             ,
             what
             a
             happinesse
             is
             this
             ?
             When
             sicknesse
             and
             death
             cometh
             ,
             what
             will
             a
             good
             conscience
             be
             worth
             then
             ?
             Sure
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             If
             one
             had
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             would
             then
             give
             it
             for
             a
             peaceable
             conscience
             .
             Nay
             ,
             what
             think
             ye
             of
             judgement
             and
             the
             tribunal
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Do
             but
             think
             what
             a
             good
             conscience
             will
             be
             worth
             then
             ?
             When
             Paul
             was
             accused
             and
             hardly
             thought
             of
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             this
             was
             his
             comfort
             ;
             
             
               I
               know
               nothing
               by
               my self
            
             ,
             saith
             his
             conscience
             :
             
               I
               count
               it
               a
               very
               s●all
               thing
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               you
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             he
             goeth
             further
             :
             His
             conscience
             telleth
             him
             he
             
               hath
               the
               Lord
            
             Jesus
             (
             who
             justifieth
             him
             )
             
               to
               judge
               him
            
             ;
             he
             hath
             a
             sweeter
             Judge
             then
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             even
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             judge
             him
             .
             O
             there
             is
             no
             created
             comfort
             in
             the
             world
             like
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             peaceable
             conscience
             .
             The
             heathen
             Mena●der
             could
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               Conscience
               is
               a
               little
               pettie
               god
               .
            
             We
             may
             not
             give
             it
             such
             a
             big
             title
             :
             but
             this
             is
             most
             certain
             ;
             The
             conscience
             is
             Gods
             echo
             of
             peace
             to
             the
             soul
             :
             in
             life
             ,
             in
             death
             ,
             in
             judgement
             it
             is
             unspeakable
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Is
             there
             any
             then
             that
             want
             this
             ?
             
             Let
             them
             above
             all
             things
             labour
             to
             get
             it
             :
             It
             is
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             things
             else
             .
             Whatever
             we
             neglect
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             neglect
             this
             .
             It
             is
             safer
             to
             neglect
             bodie
             ,
             health
             ,
             means
             ,
             maintenance
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             ever
             we
             have
             in
             the
             world
             then
             to
             neglect
             this
             .
             The
             more
             we
             have
             the
             worse
             it
             is
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             this
             .
             Had
             we
             all
             this
             worlds
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             a
             stone
             in
             a
             serpents
             head
             or
             a
             toads
             head
             ,
             or
             a
             pearl
             in
             an
             oyster
             ;
             not
             our
             perfection
             but
             our
             disease
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             you
             who
             have
             a
             peaceable
             conscience
             ,
             1.
             
             Labour
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             Be
             often
             in
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             be
             not
             strangers
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             whose
             countenance
             is
             the
             peace
             of
             your
             souls
             .
             It
             is
             the
             walking
             with
             God
             that
             breedeth
             true
             peace
             and
             preserveth
             it
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Levi
             ,
             that
             
               he
               walked
               with
               God
               in
               peace
               .
            
             
             O
             let
             us
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             to
             walk
             close
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             have
             peace
             :
             No
             sweet
             peace
             but
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             2.
             
             We
             must
             take
             heed
             we
             do
             not
             trouble
             nor
             disquiet
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             resist
             it
             ,
             or
             offer
             violence
             unto
             it
             by
             committing
             sinne
             against
             the
             peace
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             to
             maintain
             the
             peace
             of
             it
             by
             obeying
             the
             voyce
             of
             it
             .
             Get
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             wisdome
             ;
             and
             to
             depart
             from
             evil
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             understanding
             :
             
               All
               her
               paths
               are
               peace
            
             ,
             Prov.
             3
             ,
             17.
             
             We
             cannot
             walk
             in
             any
             one
             path
             of
             true
             wisdome
             but
             
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             it
             peace
             :
             There
             is
             peace
             in
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             peace
             in
             charity
             ,
             and
             peace
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             peace
             in
             obedience
             ,
             &c.
             
             Break
             any
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             ye
             break
             the
             peace
             .
             Ye
             heare
             what
             an
             admirable
             thing
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             is
             :
             O
             then
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             it
             ,
             make
             much
             of
             it
             :
             nay
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             it
             ,
             ye
             will
             for
             certain
             make
             much
             of
             it
             .
             The
             very
             having
             of
             it
             will
             teach
             you
             the
             worth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             learn
             you
             to
             prize
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             above
             all
             things
             unwilling
             to
             leave
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             viz.
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             unquiet
             conscience
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             already
             handled
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             of
             a
             troubled
             and
             unquiet
             conscience
             :
             Concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             degrees
             of
             it
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             trouble
             that
             may
             be
             in
             a
             good
             and
             that
             may
             be
             in
             a
             bad
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
             I.
             What
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             is
             .
             It
             is
             a
             conscience
             accusing
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             affrighting
             with
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             And
             here
             I
             would
             have
             you
             consider
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             What
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ;
             2.
             
             Wherein
             it
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             causes
             of
             it
             are
             these
             five
             .
             1.
             
             The
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             :
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             done
             evil
             ,
             and
             his
             conscience
             doth
             know
             it
             ,
             then
             doth
             the
             conscience
             crie
             guiltie
             :
             
             
               when
               he
               knoweth
               it
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             text
             ,
             
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               guilty
            
             .
             This
             is
             it
             which
             woundeth
             and
             pierceth
             conscience
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             sad
             voyce
             of
             conscience
             .
             Like
             Judas
             ;
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               in
               betraying
               the
               innocent
               bloud
               :
            
             Like
             
             Cain
             ;
             
               My
               sinne
               is
               greater
               then
               can
               be
               forgiven
               .
            
             
             So
             the
             brethren
             of
             Joseph
             ;
             
               We
               are
               guilty
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               concerning
               our
               brother
            
             .
             It
             is
             like
             the
             head
             of
             an
             arrow
             sticking
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             like
             a
             dreadfull
             object
             continually
             presenting
             it self
             before
             our
             eyes
             :
             
               My
               sinne
               is
               ever
               before
               me
               ,
            
             
             saith
             David
             .
             When
             we
             have
             transgressed
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             our
             conscience
             can
             cry
             guiltie
             ,
             when
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             lieth
             upon
             conscience
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             cause
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             cause
             is
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             for
             sinne
             :
             When
             knowing
             that
             we
             have
             sinned
             and
             offended
             God
             ,
             we
             apprehend
             his
             wrath
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             revenging
             eye
             of
             his
             justice
             against
             us
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             grievous
             thing
             ,
             so
             terrible
             that
             no
             man
             or
             angel
             is
             able
             to
             abide
             it
             :
             As
             we
             see
             the
             kings
             and
             potentates
             ,
             the
             mighty
             men
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               call
               for
               the
               mountains
               to
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               hills
               to
               cover
               them
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rev.
             6.15
             ,
             16.
             
             When
             we
             have
             incurred
             Gods
             displeasure
             and
             our
             consciences
             see
             it
             ,
             when
             his
             anger
             resteth
             upon
             us
             and
             our
             consciences
             feel
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             another
             cause
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             cause
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             and
             of
             hell
             :
             When
             we
             know
             we
             have
             offended
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             also
             what
             our
             sinnes
             do
             deserve
             ,
             namely
             death
             and
             judgement
             aad
             damnation
             for
             ever
             ;
             this
             doth
             most
             trouble
             and
             disquiet
             conscience
             ,
             when
             it
             fastneth
             on
             the
             apprehension
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Apostle
             calleth
             it
             
               a
               fearfull
               looking
               for
               of
               judgement
               ,
            
             When
             conscience
             looketh
             for
             nothing
             else
             but
             for
             hell
             and
             damnation
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             trouble
             conscience
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Another
             cause
             is
             privative
             ,
             want
             of
             supportance
             ;
             when
             God
             doth
             withhold
             from
             conscience
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Ye
             know
             the
             Spirit
             can
             inable
             conscience
             to
             undergo
             all
             its
             troubles
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             can
             prompt
             it
             with
             mercies
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             up
             :
             but
             when
             the
             Lord
             bereaveth
             the
             conscience
             of
             this
             help
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             support
             it
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             also
             trouble
             conscience
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             God
             doth
             fasten
             on
             the
             conscience
             such
             thoughts
             as
             may
             affright
             and
             terrifie
             it
             ;
             as
             thus
             ,
             
               God
               doth
               not
               love
               me
               ;
               Christ
               will
               not
               own
               me
               ;
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               past
               hope
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             When
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             fasten
             on
             the
             conscience
             ,
             it
             cannot
             choose
             then
             but
             be
             troubled
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             what
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             consisteth
             in
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             comfort
             :
             It
             cannot
             apply
             to
             it self
             neither
             the
             promises
             of
             this
             life
             nor
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             Conscience
             crieth
             ,
             
               This
               belongeth
               not
               to
               me
               :
               This
               mercy
               ,
               this
               comfort
               is
               not
               my
               portion
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             a
             terrour
             and
             anguish
             of
             mind
             from
             these
             three
             heads
             :
             1.
             
             From
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ;
             2.
             
             From
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ;
             3.
             
             From
             fear
             of
             death
             and
             of
             judgement
             .
             This
             is
             the
             three-stringed
             whip
             wherewith
             conscience
             is
             lashed
             .
             These
             ye
             shall
             find
             upon
             the
             conscience
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             sinned
             against
             God.
             Their
             conscience
             was
             whipped
             1.
             
             With
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ;
             
               they
               saw
               they
               were
               naked
            
             ,
             Gen.
             3.7
             .
             2.
             
             With
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ;
             
               they
               hid
               themselves
               from
               the
               presence
               
               of
               God
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             8.
             3.
             
             With
             the
             fear
             of
             some
             vengeance
             which
             they
             began
             to
             look
             for
             ;
             
               I
               was
               afraid
            
             ,
             saith
             Adam
             ,
             verse
             10.
             
             This
             three-stringed
             whip
             ye
             may
             see
             also
             was
             upon
             the
             conscience
             of
             Cain
             after
             he
             had
             slain
             his
             brother
             :
             His
             conscience
             was
             whipt
             1.
             
             With
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ;
             
               My
               sinne
               is
               greater
               then
               can
               be
               forgiven
               :
            
             2.
             
             With
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ;
             
               From
               thy
               face
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               am
               I
               hid
            
             :
             3.
             
             With
             the
             expectation
             of
             death
             and
             of
             judgement
             ;
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               every
               one
               that
               findeth
               me
               shall
               slay
               me
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             what
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             degrees
             of
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             .
          
           
             II.
             THe
             next
             thing
             I
             promised
             to
             shew
             is
             the
             degrees
             of
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             .
             A
             troubled
             conscience
             hath
             divers
             degrees
             :
             For
             some
             consciences
             are
             more
             troubled
             then
             other
             some
             .
             1.
             
             The
             first
             degree
             is
             such
             a
             degree
             as
             may
             be
             in
             Gods
             children
             :
             and
             this
             ariseth
             not
             so
             much
             from
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             as
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             :
             Their
             consciences
             grieve
             and
             are
             troubled
             to
             think
             that
             they
             have
             sinned
             and
             offended
             the
             Lord
             God.
             Thus
             we
             see
             David
             could
             not
             be
             at
             quiet
             :
             Although
             Nathan
             had
             told
             him
             from
             God
             that
             his
             sinne
             was
             forgiven
             ,
             yet
             his
             conscience
             still
             troubled
             him
             :
             
               Against
               thee
               onely
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               done
               this
               evil
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             I
             grant
             the
             consciences
             of
             Gods
             children
             are
             troubled
             at
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             is
             his
             fatherly
             anger
             ,
             not
             the
             anger
             of
             an
             enemy
             .
             Though
             for
             a
             fit
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             apprehend
             th●●
             too
             ,
             
             yet
             mostly
             it
             is
             for
             that
             they
             have
             provoked
             their
             loving
             Father
             to
             anger
             against
             them
             .
             A
             father
             may
             be
             angry
             with
             his
             child
             out
             of
             love
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             with
             his
             dear
             children
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               was
               angry
               with
               me
               too
               ,
            
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
             1.37
             .
             
               O
               let
               not
               my
               Lord
               be
               angry
               ,
            
             saith
             Abraham
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             
             
               O
               God
               of
               hosts
               ,
               how
               long
               wilt
               thou
               be
               angry
               with
               thy
               people
               that
               prayeth
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             Lord
             is
             angry
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             in
             love
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             them
             pray
             better
             ,
             and
             obey
             better
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             their
             standing
             better
             .
             Now
             the
             consciences
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             very
             much
             troubled
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             thus
             angry
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             degree
             of
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             is
             such
             as
             is
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             altogether
             without
             hope
             .
             The
             conscience
             is
             troubled
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             it
             conceiveth
             hope
             :
             
               God
               is
               mercifull
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Christ
               died
               for
               poore
               sinners
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             many
             a
             wicked
             man
             is
             troubled
             and
             affrighted
             in
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             for
             sinne
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             it
             ;
             yet
             he
             conceiveth
             for
             the
             present
             that
             the
             sinne
             is
             pardonable
             and
             may
             be
             forgiven
             :
             
               Christ
               may
               forgive
               ;
               God
               may
               pardon
               .
            
             It
             is
             indeed
             but
             a
             poore
             ground
             of
             hope
             and
             comfort
             upon
             possibilities
             :
             but
             yet
             this
             lightneth
             the
             trouble
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             within
             a
             while
             shaketh
             it
             quite
             off
             :
             Like
             the
             wicked
             Jews
             ,
             Isa
             .
             57.10
             .
             who
             were
             worried
             and
             wearied
             most
             grievously
             ;
             
               yet
               they
               said
               not
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               hope
               .
            
             There
             may
             be
             much
             horrour
             and
             disquiet
             in
             these
             consciences
             for
             a
             time
             :
             but
             ther●
             is
             a
             higher
             degree
             yet
             ,
             a
             worse
             troubled
             conscience
             〈◊〉
             this
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             degree
             of
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             for
             the
             present
             altogether
             hopelesse
             ;
             such
             a
             conscience
             as
             is
             swallowed
             up
             in
             despair
             :
             when
             men
             thinking
             of
             their
             manifold
             sinnes
             ,
             of
             the
             direfull
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             torments
             of
             hell
             for
             ever
             ,
             their
             consciences
             make
             them
             despair
             of
             all
             hope
             or
             possibilitie
             of
             avoiding
             this
             ;
             bringing
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             ,
             
               What
               a
               deal
               of
               time
               have
               I
               spent
               in
               sinne
               ,
               wherein
               I
               might
               have
               made
               my
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               prevented
               all
               this
               ?
               What
               a
               great
               and
               omnipotent
               God
               have
               I
               offended
               ?
               What
               an
               infinite
               Judge
               have
               I
               provoked
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               revenge
               himself
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               who
               will
               be
               my
               foe
               to
               eternitie
               ?
            
             conscience
             also
             bringing
             in
             thoughts
             of
             the
             torments
             and
             unsufferable
             pains
             to
             be
             endured
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             such
             swallow
             up
             in
             despair
             without
             all
             hope
             for
             the
             present
             or
             the
             future
             .
             Like
             the
             wicked
             man
             which
             Eliphaz
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             
             
               He
               believeth
               not
               that
               he
               shall
               return
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
            
             Job
             15.22
             .
             So
             these
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             escaping
             ,
             expect
             to
             perish
             as
             Spira
             ;
             O
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               envy
               Cain
               and
               Judas
               :
               I
               would
               I
               were
               in
               their
               cases
               :
               They
               are
               damned
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               be
               worse
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             Now
             though
             to
             these
             all
             hopes
             be
             gone
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             these
             troubled
             consciences
             scramble
             up
             again
             with
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             and
             some
             do
             not
             .
             Cain
             got
             up
             again
             ,
             it
             should
             seem
             :
             but
             Judas
             did
             not
             .
             Those
             that
             never
             get
             up
             again
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             they
             live
             in
             intolerable
             horrour
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             a
             devil
             in
             them
             to
             put
             them
             to
             anguish
             ,
             and
             often
             (
             being
             weary
             of
             their
             lives
             )
             do
             make
             away
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             leap
             quick
             into
             hell
             :
             or
             else
             2.
             they
             
             runne
             desperately
             into
             all
             abominable
             courses
             :
             Their
             consciences
             telling
             them
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             expected
             but
             damnation
             ,
             they
             give
             themselves
             desperately
             to
             commit
             sinne
             with
             greedinesse
             ,
             saying
             with
             them
             in
             Jeremie
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               hope
               ;
               therefore
               we
               will
               walk
               after
               our
               own
               devises
               ,
            
             Jer.
             18.12
             .
             Or
             else
             3.
             they
             grow
             senselesse
             of
             it
             .
             They
             see
             they
             are
             wrong
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             it
             .
             It
             may
             be
             they
             pray
             and
             reade
             and
             heare
             ;
             but
             their
             consciences
             secretly
             whisper
             ,
             
               All
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
            
             .
             Conscience
             eateth
             and
             eateth
             like
             a
             worm
             ,
             
             and
             they
             
               pine
               away
               in
               their
               iniquities
            
             ,
             as
             the
             prophet
             speaketh
             .
             A
             kind
             of
             sorrow
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             mourn
             ;
             a
             kind
             of
             sad
             dolour
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             weep
             :
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               mone
               nor
               weep
               ,
               but
               pine
               away
               in
               your
               sinnes
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             text
             .
             I
             confesse
             there
             be
             more
             presumers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             promise
             themselves
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             them
             :
             but
             yet
             there
             be
             despairers
             too
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             are
             troubled
             with
             secret
             despair
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             not
             apparently
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             causes
             of
             these
             despairing
             consciences
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             sinne
             ;
             when
             the
             heart
             thinketh
             secretly
             thus
             ,
             
               Certainly
               the
               Lord
               cannot
               find
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               forgive
               me
               .
            
             As
             it
             was
             with
             Cain
             :
             When
             he
             had
             lived
             in
             earthly-mindednesse
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             formality
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             discontent
             and
             in
             hatred
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             the
             Lord
             rebuked
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             heart
             was
             so
             hard
             that
             still
             he
             went
             on
             in
             evil
             ;
             then
             he
             murdered
             his
             brother
             ;
             and
             lastly
             he
             despaireth
             ;
             
               My
               sinnes
               are
               greater
            
             ,
             
             saith
             his
             conscience
             ,
             
               then
               can
               be
               forgiven
            
             .
             He
             thought
             God
             could
             
             not
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             forgive
             him
             .
             So
             when
             men
             sinne
             and
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             doth
             rebuke
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             sinne
             ,
             and
             their
             consciences
             do
             check
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             go
             on
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             come
             to
             have
             secret
             despairs
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             that
             God
             now
             will
             not
             look
             towards
             them
             ;
             whereas
             if
             yet
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             stoop
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             forgiven
             .
             2.
             
             A
             second
             cause
             of
             despairing
             is
             multitude
             of
             temptations
             .
             Indeed
             the
             godly
             should
             not
             be
             so
             apt
             to
             think
             themselves
             forsaken
             of
             God
             by
             reason
             of
             temptations
             as
             sometimes
             they
             are
             :
             they
             should
             rather
             
               count
               it
               joy
            
             ,
             as
             James
             speaketh
             ,
             chap.
             1.2
             .
             But
             yet
             many
             of
             the
             wicked
             despair
             finally
             by
             this
             means
             :
             Because
             they
             do
             so
             often
             fall
             into
             temptations
             ,
             therefore
             they
             conclude
             they
             are
             forsaken
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             Ignorance
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             When
             the
             guiltinesse
             of
             sinne
             meeteth
             with
             minds
             not
             instructed
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             free
             grace
             and
             reconciliation
             by
             Christ
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             despair
             .
             4.
             
             So
             also
             inured
             custome
             of
             sinning
             is
             another
             cause
             .
             When
             men
             are
             often
             quickned
             ,
             and
             grow
             dead
             again
             ;
             then
             quickned
             again
             for
             a
             fit
             ,
             and
             then
             hardned
             again
             :
             in
             the
             end
             they
             fall
             to
             despair
             .
             These
             and
             the
             like
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             despairing
             consciences
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             also
             the
             second
             thing
             propounded
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             sundry
             degrees
             of
             troubled
             consciences
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             thing
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             troubled
             conscience
             in
             the
             godly
             and
             in
             the
             wicked
             .
             The
             consciences
             of
             Gods
             children
             may
             be
             troubled
             ,
             and
             are
             many
             times
             ;
             and
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             wicked
             they
             are
             troubled
             too
             :
             now
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             How
             do
             they
             differ
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 trouble
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 impenitency
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 with
                 blasphemy
                 :
                 
                   I
                   would
                   I
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   God
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Francis
                 Spira
                 :
                 like
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 who
                 
                   blasphemed
                   God
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   torments
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 cursings
                 ,
                 as
                 Isai
                 8.21
                 .
                 sometimes
                 with
                 infinite
                 murmuring
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 When
                 their
                 conscience
                 is
                 troubled
                 ,
                 they
                 justifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 clear
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 subdue
                 their
                 hearts
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 David
                 in
                 his
                 trouble
                 did
                 not
                 fret
                 and
                 murmure
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   God
                   have
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   lo
                   ,
                   here
                   I
                   am
                   :
                   let
                   him
                   do
                   with
                   me
                   what
                   seemeth
                   him
                   good
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 doth
                 much
                 differ
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 respect
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ariseth
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 judgement
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 it self
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 holinesse
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 ariseth
                 chiefly
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 
                   How
                   long
                   wilt
                   thou
                   forget
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ?
                   for
                   ever
                   ?
                   how
                   long
                   wilt
                   thou
                   hide
                   thy
                   face
                   from
                   me
                   ?
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 13.1
                 .
                 Mark
                 whence
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 came
                 :
                 This
                 was
                 his
                 trouble
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 never
                 maketh
                 them
                 part
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 never
                 breedeth
                 a
                 hatred
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 doth
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 wicked
                 mans
                 troubled
                 conscience
                 may
                 make
                 him
                 vomit
                 up
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 like
                 a
                 dog
                 that
                 vomiteth
                 up
                 his
                 troublesome
                 meat
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 vomit
                 up
                 his
                 stomach
                 to
                 that
                 meat
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 trouble
                 is
                 over
                 he
                 returneth
                 to
                 his
                 vomit
                 again
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 returneth
                 to
                 his
                 deadnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 securitie
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 trouble
                 is
                 over
                 .
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 whilest
                 his
                 conscience
                 was
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 ,
                 O
                 then
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   sinned
                   :
                   I
                   pray
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   have
                   your
                   prayers
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   let
                   you
                   go
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 could
                 have
                 packed
                 up
                 and
                 departed
                 while
                 this
                 trouble
                 had
                 lasted
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 gone
                 .
                 
                 But
                 
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   there
                   was
                   respite
                   ,
                   he
                   hardned
                   his
                   heart
                   again
                   .
                
                 Mark
                 ;
                 His
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 part
                 with
                 his
                 sinne
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 driveth
                 them
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 little
                 heart
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 They
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 wrath
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 rather
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 seek
                 ease
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 then
                 to
                 seek
                 his
                 favour
                 :
                 as
                 Saul
                 sought
                 ease
                 in
                 musick
                 ,
                 and
                 Cain
                 in
                 building
                 castles
                 and
                 cities
                 ,
                 and
                 Judas
                 in
                 a
                 desperate
                 course
                 .
                 Their
                 trouble
                 fetcheth
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 trouble
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 worketh
                 otherwise
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 they
                 rest
                 upon
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 Heman
                 crieth
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   my
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 .
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 still
                 towards
                 heaven
                 ;
                 they
                 think
                 still
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 some
                 help
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 They
                 pray
                 and
                 cry
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 God
                 seemeth
                 to
                 neglect
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 give
                 over
                 :
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 beaten
                 off
                 from
                 waiting
                 on
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 speak
                 comfort
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 trouble
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 maketh
                 their
                 heart
                 sullen
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 melteth
                 their
                 heart
                 :
                 
                   My
                   soul
                   is
                   like
                   melting
                   wax
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 David
                 in
                 his
                 troubles
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 His
                 soul
                 melted
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 even
                 poured
                 out
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 22.13
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 kindly
                 working
                 .
                 Thus
                 ye
                 see
                 the
                 difference
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Vses
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             BY
             this
             we
             see
             what
             a
             miserable
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             have
             such
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             .
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             misery
             that
             can
             be
             :
             it
             is
             even
             a
             hell
             to
             men
             here
             upon
             earth
             :
             it
             is
             like
             a
             dismall
             ghost
             to
             terrifie
             the
             soul
             :
             it
             is
             like
             a
             burning
             furnace
             in
             the
             bosome
             :
             it
             maketh
             the
             life
             bitter
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             is
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             :
             
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               man
               will
               sustein
               its
               infirmities
               :
               but
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               who
               can
               bear
               ?
            
             As
             long
             as
             a
             mans
             spirit
             is
             sound
             ,
             it
             will
             bear
             any
             thing
             .
             Some
             have
             born
             agues
             ,
             fevers
             ,
             stones
             ,
             colicks
             ,
             convulsions
             ,
             rackings
             ,
             torturings
             :
             as
             long
             as
             a
             mans
             spirit
             is
             sound
             he
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             :
             
               but
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               who
               can
               bear
               ?
            
             Never
             was
             there
             man
             that
             was
             able
             to
             bear
             a
             wounded
             spirit
             .
             We
             may
             see
             by
             many
             of
             Gods
             children
             how
             heavy
             it
             is
             :
             David
             
               rored
               with
               the
               anguish
            
             of
             it
             :
             a
             strange
             phrase
             .
             Heman
             was
             ready
             even
             to
             runne
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             with
             it
             :
             
               While
               I
               suffer
               thy
               terrours
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               am
               distracted
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             88.15
             .
             Moses
             putteth
             himself
             into
             the
             number
             ,
             
               We
               are
               even
               consumed
               by
               thine
               anger
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             90.7
             .
             Ethan
             complaineth
             that
             it
             was
             like
             a
             burning
             fever
             :
             
               How
               long
               ,
               O
               Lord
               wilt
               thou
               hide
               thy
               face
               ?
               for
               ever
               ?
               shall
               
               thy
               wrath
               burn
               like
               fire
               ?
            
             Psal
             .
             89.46
             .
             If
             it
             be
             thus
             with
             Gods
             children
             ,
             what
             may
             we
             think
             of
             the
             wicked
             ?
             If
             we
             could
             search
             into
             the
             bosomes
             of
             some
             wicked
             men
             who
             are
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             we
             might
             see
             and
             understand
             the
             true
             weight
             and
             burden
             of
             this
             troubled
             conscience
             .
             Cain
             crieth
             out
             of
             
               more
               then
               he
               can
               bear
            
             .
             Judas
             thought
             to
             find
             more
             ease
             in
             hell
             then
             in
             his
             own
             heart
             :
             So
             terrible
             was
             the
             torture
             of
             his
             troubled
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             murdered
             himself
             ,
             thinking
             verily
             that
             hell
             could
             not
             be
             worse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             See
             here
             what
             an
             infinite
             misery
             every
             sinner
             shall
             one
             day
             be
             in
             .
             
             Though
             he
             be
             not
             troubled
             with
             this
             harpye
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             yet
             gastered
             with
             this
             furious
             hag
             ;
             yet
             the
             day
             will
             come
             when
             he
             shall
             :
             I
             say
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             wicked
             shall
             be
             haunted
             with
             this
             hellish
             agony
             of
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             ;
             either
             here
             before
             ye
             die
             ,
             or
             when
             ye
             die
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             furthest
             when
             your
             souls
             are
             departed
             out
             of
             your
             bodies
             :
             This
             is
             unavoydable
             to
             all
             that
             live
             and
             continue
             in
             sinne
             .
             Though
             for
             a
             while
             ye
             live
             in
             mirth
             and
             pleasure
             and
             securitie
             ,
             and
             conscience
             letteth
             you
             alone
             ;
             though
             like
             Nabal
             to
             day
             ye
             feast
             and
             make
             merry
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             conscience
             within
             you
             ,
             an
             Abigail
             which
             to
             morrow
             will
             tell
             you
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             your
             hearts
             will
             
               die
               within
               you
               and
               be
               like
               stones
               ,
            
             
             as
             cold
             and
             as
             heavie
             as
             a
             stone
             within
             you
             .
             As
             Samuel
             met
             with
             Saul
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Lord
               also
               hath
               forsaken
               thee
               :
            
             so
             conscience
             will
             find
             you
             out
             .
             However
             for
             a
             while
             ye
             slight
             and
             
             neglect
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             perhaps
             suppresse
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             find
             you
             out
             ,
             as
             Eliah
             did
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             then
             ye
             will
             say
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               found
               me
               ,
               O
               mine
               enemy
               ?
               yea
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               thee
               :
               Thou
               hast
               sold
               thy self
               to
               work
               wickednesse
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               thou
               hast
               been
               a
               profane
               beast
               ,
               thou
               hast
               runne
               against
               heaven
               ,
               and
               against
               God
               and
               Christ
               ;
               and
               thy
               life
               hath
               been
               full
               of
               rebellions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               now
               I
               have
               found
               thee
               out
               .
            
             The
             day
             will
             come
             when
             thy
             conscience
             shall
             be
             like
             Jobs
             messenger
             .
             Ye
             know
             what
             news
             the
             messengers
             brought
             Job
             ;
             first
             news
             of
             one
             great
             evil
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             another
             greater
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             a
             third
             worst
             of
             all
             ;
             cattel
             and
             goods
             taken
             away
             ,
             servants
             dead
             ,
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             dead
             ,
             
               I
               onely
               am
               left
               alive
               to
               tell
               thee
               :
            
             So
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             conscience
             shall
             thus
             report
             ,
             
               Thy
               pleasures
               are
               dead
               ;
               thy
               profits
               are
               dead
               ;
               thy
               comforts
               are
               dead
               ;
               thy
               heart
               is
               dead
               ;
               thy
               soul
               is
               cursed
               ,
               and
               must
               die
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               I
               onely
               am
               left
               alive
               to
               tell
               thee
               :
            
             And
             then
             he
             shall
             crie
             out
             ,
             
               Cursed
               was
               I
               that
               ever
               I
               was
               born
               :
               and
               cursed
               be
               the
               womb
               that
               bare
               me
               :
               and
               the
               paps
               that
               gave
               me
               suck
               .
            
             Then
             shalt
             thou
             mourn
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             when
             thy
             flesh
             and
             thy
             bodie
             are
             consumed
             ,
             and
             thy
             conscience
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               How
               have
               I
               hated
               instruction
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               despised
               reproof
               ?
               I
               have
               not
               obeyed
               the
               voyce
               of
               my
               teachers
               ,
               nor
               enclined
               mine
               ears
               to
               them
               that
               instructed
               me
               .
            
             Such
             dolefull
             messages
             conscience
             will
             bring
             in
             one
             day
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             shall
             hisse
             like
             a
             snake
             in
             thy
             bosome
             ,
             
               Know
               now
               that
               for
               all
               these
               things
               thou
               shalt
               come
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             And
             so
             thy
             conscience
             shall
             bray
             thee
             like
             a
             fool
             
             in
             a
             mortar
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             pestill
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             pounce
             thee
             and
             beat
             thee
             and
             distresse
             thee
             for
             evermore
             .
             This
             is
             the
             moth
             that
             getteth
             into
             the
             cloth
             ,
             and
             doth
             eat
             it
             :
             
               When
               thou
               with
               rebukes
               dost
               correct
               man
               for
               iniquitie
               ,
            
             
             
               thou
               makest
               his
               beautie
               to
               consume
               away
               like
               as
               when
               a
               moth
               fretteth
               a
               garment
               .
            
             This
             will
             make
             thy
             face
             gather
             blacknesse
             ,
             and
             thy
             spirit
             be
             overwhelmed
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             adde
             another
             use
             yet
             :
             For
             all
             this
             is
             the
             law
             :
             and
             untill
             ye
             be
             in
             Christ
             ye
             are
             all
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             curse
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             rigour
             of
             it
             :
             And
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             tell
             you
             how
             ye
             shall
             find
             it
             if
             ye
             do
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             though
             we
             do
             preach
             the
             law
             ,
             yet
             we
             do
             preach
             it
             
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               mediatour
               ,
            
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             3.19
             .
             a
             terrible
             killing
             law
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             a
             mercifull
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             mediatour
             ,
             to
             drive
             us
             to
             seek
             for
             mercie
             :
             and
             therefore
          
           
             The
             third
             use
             shall
             be
             ,
             
             to
             call
             upon
             you
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             living
             for
             you
             in
             your
             sinnes
             .
             Go
             and
             stoop
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             onely
             can
             purge
             your
             guiltle
             consciences
             by
             his
             bloud
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             consider
             ,
             ye
             who
             yet
             abide
             in
             your
             sinfull
             estates
             and
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             consider
             what
             the
             event
             will
             one
             day
             be
             .
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             look
             out
             ,
             your
             consciences
             will
             find
             you
             out
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             then
             wo
             be
             to
             you
             .
             Your
             consciences
             will
             make
             all
             things
             grievous
             and
             bitter
             to
             you
             ,
             even
             those
             things
             which
             in
             themselves
             are
             most
             sweet
             and
             good
             :
             When
             ye
             heare
             of
             heaven
             ,
             of
             mercie
             ,
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             these
             will
             but
             encrease
             
             your
             miserie
             :
             conscience
             will
             say
             ,
             
               You
               have
               no
               part
               in
               them
               .
            
             When
             you
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             any
             promise
             or
             comfortable
             passage
             in
             it
             ,
             your
             conscience
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Yea
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               miserie
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               share
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
             This
             will
             be
             a
             hell
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             torment
             you
             before
             your
             time
             .
             This
             will
             also
             make
             all
             outward
             good
             things
             bitter
             unto
             you
             :
             When
             you
             see
             wife
             and
             children
             and
             friends
             ,
             then
             conscience
             will
             whisper
             and
             say
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               not
               have
               these
               long
               :
               ere
               long
               I
               shall
               have
               none
               but
               damned
               companie
               .
            
             When
             you
             see
             your
             goods
             ,
             estates
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             conscience
             will
             mutter
             ,
             
               Alas
               ,
               ere
               long
               I
               shall
               be
               in
               a
               place
               where
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               shall
               not
               be
               afforded
               me
               to
               cool
               my
               tongue
               .
            
             When
             you
             see
             the
             light
             and
             other
             comfortable
             objects
             ,
             
               O
               wo
               is
               me
               ;
               I
               shall
               shortly
               be
               in
               a
               place
               where
               I
               shall
               see
               nothing
               but
               darknesse
               ,
               utter
               and
               everlasting
               darknesse
               .
            
             Conscience
             will
             make
             your
             afflictions
             intolerable
             ,
             your
             sicknesse
             intolerable
             ,
             your
             death-bed
             intolerable
             ,
             the
             face
             of
             death
             intolerable
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             consider
             these
             things
             ,
             you
             that
             have
             not
             felt
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             untill
             this
             houre
             .
             Ye
             hardly
             know
             yet
             what
             it
             is
             :
             ye
             will
             know
             it
             to
             your
             sorrow
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             consider
             it
             .
             There
             is
             a
             phrase
             in
             Ezek.
             30.24
             .
             where
             God
             saith
             he
             will
             make
             Pharaoh
             
               grone
               with
               the
               gronings
               of
               a
               man
               deadly
               wounded
               :
            
             So
             it
             will
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             hearken
             and
             submit
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             conscience
             will
             make
             you
             grone
             with
             fearfull
             grones
             ;
             
               O
               wo
               is
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               undone
               ,
               without
               hope
               ,
               without
               remedie
               .
            
             Consider
             this
             therefore
             ,
             and
             be
             wise
             ,
             before
             the
             things
             which
             concern
             your
             peace
             be
             hidden
             from
             you
             .
          
           
           
             And
             let
             me
             the
             rather
             exhort
             you
             to
             this
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             times
             .
             
             The
             Lords
             wrath
             is
             gone
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             judgements
             do
             flie
             through
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             his
             plagues
             do
             fall
             on
             every
             side
             of
             us
             :
             What
             will
             your
             guiltie
             consciences
             do
             now
             ?
             oh
             you
             can
             never
             endure
             them
             .
             Ye
             had
             need
             of
             purged
             consciences
             now
             lest
             ye
             be
             quite
             comfortlesse
             in
             the
             day
             of
             visitation
             .
             How
             miserable
             is
             their
             case
             who
             want
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             in
             the
             time
             of
             distresse
             ?
             When
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             are
             without
             ,
             then
             how
             grievous
             is
             it
             to
             want
             peace
             and
             comfort
             within
             ?
             When
             Gods
             mortall
             arrows
             are
             in
             your
             bodies
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             the
             arrow
             of
             his
             wrath
             sticking
             in
             your
             souls
             ,
             this
             will
             adde
             sorrow
             to
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             estate
             much
             more
             uncomfortable
             and
             unsupportable
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             is
             good
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             most
             precious
             when
             calamities
             fall
             on
             us
             :
             Then
             to
             have
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             that
             may
             bring
             us
             good
             news
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             well
             within
             ,
             all
             peace
             there
             ,
             this
             is
             such
             peace
             as
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             give
             nor
             sell
             nor
             buy
             .
             Never
             more
             need
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             then
             now
             .
             As
             one
             said
             of
             the
             books
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               There
               be
               abundance
               of
               books
               written
               of
               faith
               :
            
             
             
               buy
               them
               all
               up
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               ye
               will
               need
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ere
               long
            
             :
             So
             may
             I
             say
             of
             whatever
             may
             forward
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ;
             Buy
             it
             ,
             purchase
             it
             ,
             get
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             peace
             as
             you
             can
             possible
             :
             ye
             will
             have
             need
             of
             it
             all
             ere
             long
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             troubling
             your
             consciences
             or
             clogging
             them
             with
             guilt
             ,
             lest
             the
             Lord
             cast
             you
             off
             ,
             and
             lest
             ye
             be
             hardned
             ,
             and
             so
             ye
             perish
             from
             the
             
             right
             way
             .
             Do
             not
             think
             thus
             ,
             
               O
               we
               are
               believers
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               need
               of
               such
               threatnings
               .
            
             He
             who
             is
             certain
             of
             his
             salvation
             knoweth
             assuredly
             he
             should
             be
             damned
             if
             he
             should
             go
             on
             in
             sinne
             without
             repentance
             ;
             This
             If
             is
             true
             enough
             ;
             
               If
               the
               righteous
               forsake
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             
             
               all
               his
               former
               righteousnesse
               shall
               be
               forgotten
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
             
               Wo
               is
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
               If
               I
               preach
               not
               the
               gospel
               .
            
             In
             the
             state
             of
             innocencie
             there
             was
             use
             of
             threatnings
             :
             so
             is
             there
             now
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
             The
             Lord
             threatned
             Adam
             in
             innocencie
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               eat
               thereof
               thou
               shalt
               die
               the
               death
               .
            
             Job
             was
             awed
             by
             threatnings
             not
             to
             lift
             up
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             fatherlesse
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               destruction
               from
               God
               was
               a
               terrour
               to
               me
               .
            
             
             
               My
               flesh
            
             ,
             
             saith
             David
             ,
             
               trembleth
               for
               fear
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               thy
               judgements
               .
               Let
               us
               have
               grace
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               whereby
               we
               may
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               with
               reverence
               and
               godly
               fear
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             
               for
               our
               God
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
               .
            
             For
             be
             it
             that
             Gods
             children
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             believers
             )
             shall
             never
             fall
             finally
             away
             ;
             yet
             this
             threatning
             is
             one
             of
             Christs
             instruments
             whereby
             he
             keepeth
             them
             from
             falling
             :
             and
             they
             also
             may
             tast
             of
             much
             bitternesse
             if
             they
             grow
             indulgent
             to
             their
             corruptions
             .
             O
             therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             curse
             ,
             that
             your
             consciences
             may
             not
             dog
             you
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             and
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             You
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             much
             l●s●e
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             .
             O
             it
             is
             good
             being
             in
             a
             drie
             house
             when
             a
             great
             tempest
             is
             up
             :
             and
             it
             is
             safe
             being
             in
             a
             good
             harbour
             when
             a
             storm
             b●●teth
             hard
             .
             A
             good
             conscience
             is
             good
             at
             all
             ●imes
             ;
             but
             O
             how
             sweet
             then
             !
             When
             Jonah
             fell
             
             into
             affliction
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             peace
             in
             his
             conscience
             made
             him
             look
             upon
             his
             affliction
             as
             upon
             hell
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             been
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             hell
             :
             
               They
               who
               follow
               lying
               vanities
               ,
               forsake
               their
               own
               mercies
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             Mark
             ;
             his
             conscience
             dogged
             him
             with
             his
             fleeing
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             his
             own
             mercies
             .
             Ye
             see
             he
             was
             miserably
             distressed
             by
             it
             till
             the
             Lord
             did
             deliver
             him
             .
             Be
             charie
             then
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             get
             it
             purged
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             speak
             peace
             to
             you
             in
             trouble
             .
          
        
         
           
             4
             Questions
             .
          
           
             NOw
             I
             have
             declared
             unto
             you
             ,
             What
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             is
             ;
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             ;
             How
             many
             degrees
             there
             be
             of
             it
             ;
             How
             the
             troubled
             conscience
             of
             the
             godly
             differeth
             from
             the
             troubled
             conscience
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             the
             miserie
             of
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             ;
             and
             ,
             What
             a
             deal
             of
             mischief
             it
             doth
             one
             ,
             especially
             in
             affliction
             :
             now
             I
             should
             leave
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             be
             sundrie
             questions
             to
             be
             answered
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Suppose
               a
               man
               be
               rid
               of
               this
               trouble
               ,
               and
               have
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               maintein
               it
               ,
               and
               keep
               out
               troubles
               from
               it
               ?
            
             
               II.
               Whether
               and
               how
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               conscience
               dependeth
               upon
               our
               care
               and
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               III.
               What
               manner
               of
               obedience
               it
               is
               that
               peace
               of
               conscience
               doth
               depend
               on
               ?
            
             
               IV.
               If
               a
               man
               have
               no
               peace
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               burdened
               conscience
               ,
               what
               must
               such
               a
               man
               do
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               it
               and
               to
               attein
               true
               peace
               ?
            
          
           
             I.
             Question
             ;
             
               How
               a
               man
               may
               keep
               peace
               of
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             :
             Suppose
             a
             man
             have
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             what
             must
             he
             do
             to
             keep
             and
             maintein
             it
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             must
             labour
             to
             prevent
             troubles
             of
             conscience
             by
             taking
             heed
             that
             we
             do
             nothing
             contrarie
             to
             conscience
             .
             We
             must
             not
             be
             drawn
             by
             friendship
             ,
             or
             credit
             ,
             or
             the
             love
             of
             any
             lust
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             conscience
             forbiddeth
             .
             Nothing
             should
             be
             so
             dear
             unto
             us
             as
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             :
             nothing
             for
             the
             love
             of
             it
             should
             make
             us
             do
             ought
             against
             our
             conscience
             .
             How
             miserable
             are
             those
             comforts
             ,
             delights
             ,
             satisfactions
             which
             we
             get
             to
             our selves
             in
             such
             courses
             as
             our
             own
             hearts
             do
             condemne
             !
             However
             they
             seem
             comforts
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             contentments
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             delights
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             miserable
             comforts
             are
             they
             all
             .
             Nothing
             that
             we
             get
             in
             any
             evil
             way
             will
             chear
             and
             comfort
             us
             in
             a
             time
             of
             need
             .
             What
             said
             Francis
             Spira
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             when
             seeing
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             thinking
             on
             the
             goods
             and
             estate
             which
             he
             had
             got
             for
             them
             by
             denying
             the
             truth
             which
             he
             had
             before
             mainteined
             against
             the
             Romish
             errours
             ▪
             he
             cried
             out
             in
             the
             horrour
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             
               How
               terrible
               is
               the
               sight
               of
               these
               unto
               me
               !
            
             However
             before
             they
             had
             been
             comforts
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             now
             he
             could
             not
             endure
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             .
             O
             ,
             thought
             he
             ,
             
               I
               recanted
               for
               your
               sake
               ;
               I
               yielded
               to
               superstition
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               long
               of
               you
            
             :
             Therefore
             he
             abhorred
             now
             the
             sight
             o●
             them
             .
             Wretched
             is
             he
             that
             alloweth
             himself
             in
             any
             course
             which
             his
             conscience
             findeth
             fault
             with
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             rule
             the
             Apostle
             giveth
             ,
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               condemneth
               not
               himself
               
               in
               that
               which
               he
               alloweth
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             condemning
             conscience
             ,
             that
             alloweth
             not
             himself
             in
             any
             course
             wherein
             his
             conscience
             doth
             condemne
             him
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             have
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             maintein
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             never
             allow
             our selves
             in
             any
             course
             that
             our
             conscience
             may
             condemne
             us
             in
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             answer
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             we
             will
             maintein
             our
             peace
             ,
             
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             grounded
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             :
             alas
             ,
             it
             will
             fail
             us
             else
             ,
             and
             leave
             us
             in
             trou●le
             and
             perplexitie
             in
             time
             of
             greatest
             need
             .
             Observe
             how
             the
             Apostle
             joyneth
             love
             and
             peace
             together
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.11
             .
             
               The
               God
               of
               love
               and
               peace
               be
               with
               you
               .
            
             If
             he
             be
             the
             God
             of
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             enough
             he
             will
             be
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             also
             :
             If
             we
             know
             once
             that
             God
             loveth
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             set
             our
             hearts
             at
             rest
             :
             As
             long
             as
             we
             doubt
             of
             his
             love
             our
             conscience
             can
             never
             have
             true
             peace
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             would
             maintein
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             Gods
             love
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             must
             use
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             in
             applying
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             our
             consciences
             with
             it
             .
             If
             we
             find
             that
             we
             have
             sinned
             ,
             we
             must
             runne
             presently
             to
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             to
             wash
             away
             our
             sinne
             .
             We
             must
             not
             let
             the
             wound
             fester
             or
             exulcerate
             ,
             but
             presently
             get
             it
             healed
             .
             As
             there
             is
             a
             fountain
             of
             sinne
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             fountain
             of
             mercie
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               set
               open
               for
               Judah
               and
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             
             and
             for
             every
             poore
             soul
             to
             wash
             in
             .
             As
             we
             sinne
             dayly
             ,
             so
             he
             justifieth
             dayly
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             dayly
             go
             to
             him
             for
             it
             :
             As
             every
             day
             we
             runne
             into
             
             new
             debts
             ,
             so
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             teacheth
             us
             every
             day
             to
             beg
             forgivenesse
             :
             We
             must
             every
             day
             eye
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             .
             Justification
             is
             an
             ever-running
             fountain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             look
             to
             have
             all
             the
             water
             at
             once
             .
             A
             fountain
             ever
             runneth
             anew
             ;
             so
             justification
             ever
             floweth
             anew
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             go
             to
             it
             .
             Christ
             is
             a
             
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
            
             O
             let
             us
             sue
             out
             every
             day
             a
             dayly
             pardon
             of
             course
             !
             Let
             us
             not
             sleep
             one
             night
             without
             a
             new
             pardon
             .
             Better
             sleep
             in
             a
             house
             full
             of
             adders
             and
             venemous
             beasts
             then
             sleep
             in
             one
             sinne
             .
             O
             then
             be
             sure
             with
             the
             day
             to
             clear
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             day
             :
             Then
             shall
             our
             conscience
             have
             true
             peace
             .
             
             But
             how
             if
             I
             have
             relapsed
             ?
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             then
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             Every
             man
             that
             falleth
             doth
             not
             fall
             on
             all
             foure
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             fall
             quite
             :
             There
             be
             degrees
             of
             falling
             .
             As
             in
             a
             sick
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             ill
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             by
             and
             by
             dead
             ;
             some
             life
             remaineth
             still
             ,
             which
             will
             look
             out
             towards
             health
             again
             :
             so
             there
             is
             so
             much
             life
             in
             justification
             as
             to
             recover
             thee
             again
             .
             Be
             constant
             therefore
             in
             this
             course
             :
             Ever
             go
             to
             Christ
             ,
             ever
             wash
             in
             this
             fountain
             ,
             ever
             bring
             thy
             soul
             hither
             to
             be
             cleansed
             ;
             and
             then
             thy
             conscience
             ever
             shall
             have
             peace
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             we
             would
             maintein
             our
             peace
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             constant
             in
             obedience
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               Whosoever
               keepeth
               his
               word
               ,
               in
               him
               verily
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               perfected
               ;
               and
               hereby
               know
               we
               that
               we
               are
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1.
             
             John
             2.
             5.
             
             Mark
             ;
             Hereby
             our
             conscience
             may
             tell
             us
             that
             we
             are
             right
             ,
             and
             speak
             peace
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             
               keep
               his
               word
            
             ,
          
           
           
             II.
             Question
             ;
             
               How
               the
               peace
               of
               conscience
               doth
               depend
               upon
               our
               care
               and
               our
               obedience
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             I
             raise
             this
             question
             is
             this
             ,
             Because
             as
             our
             justification
             is
             onely
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             our
             peace
             is
             onely
             in
             him
             ;
             how
             then
             doth
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             conscience
             depend
             on
             obedience
             ?
             The
             place
             of
             Scripture
             that
             occasioneth
             the
             doubt
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
             
               The
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             It
             is
             by
             Christ
             ;
             how
             dependeth
             it
             then
             on
             our
             obedience
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             A
             good
             conscience
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             our
             obedience
             as
             the
             principall
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             upon
             justification
             which
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             if
             we
             be
             in
             him
             :
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               faith
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Ye
             see
             then
             that
             our
             peace
             is
             grounded
             upon
             our
             justification
             as
             the
             principall
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             If
             we
             should
             seek
             for
             peace
             from
             our
             works
             and
             obedience
             ,
             alas
             ,
             they
             are
             sinfull
             and
             defective
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             be
             found
             in
             them
             :
             Our
             conscience
             would
             be
             troubled
             at
             our
             best
             duties
             ,
             at
             our
             weaknesse
             in
             prayer
             ,
             our
             frailties
             in
             hearing
             ,
             our
             slips
             in
             every
             holy
             service
             :
             There
             is
             nothing
             we
             do
             but
             our
             conscience
             might
             find
             fault
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             pick
             a
             hole
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             had
             need
             to
             flie
             unto
             Christ
             for
             true
             peace
             .
             No
             wonder
             then
             that
             Papists
             have
             not
             true
             peace
             ,
             but
             professedly
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             must
             doubt
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             salvation
             .
             They
             must
             needs
             doubt
             indeed
             who
             trust
             to
             their
             own
             works
             :
             which
             can
             never
             bring
             true
             peace
             .
             The
             conscience
             must
             ever
             be
             quarrelling
             and
             finding
             of
             fault
             ,
             and
             be
             without
             peace
             ,
             if
             we
             trust
             to
             the
             
             best
             works
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             the
             first
             answer
             ,
             All
             true
             peace
             dependeth
             upon
             justification
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             as
             the
             principall
             cause
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             answer
             ,
             That
             our
             peace
             dependeth
             upon
             our
             obedience
             in
             this
             sort
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             have
             no
             peace
             except
             we
             be
             given
             to
             obedience
             .
             Those
             men
             that
             can
             sinne
             and
             yet
             be
             at
             peace
             ,
             were
             never
             justified
             in
             their
             lives
             .
             A
             child
             of
             God
             when
             he
             sinneth
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             be
             tempted
             to
             lie
             ,
             or
             to
             omit
             a
             good
             dutie
             ,
             which
             he
             knoweth
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             perform
             ;
             yet
             this
             would
             much
             trouble
             his
             conscience
             ;
             his
             soul
             would
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             his
             heart
             perplexed
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             know
             how
             to
             look
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             face
             ;
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               :
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
            
             ?
             When
             David
             had
             sinned
             against
             God
             ,
             
               I
               am
               troubled
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ;
             
             
               and
               I
               go
               mourning
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             peace
             of
             conscience
             doth
             depend
             thus
             farre
             on
             obedience
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             have
             peace
             unlesse
             he
             be
             obedient
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             labour
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             upright
             before
             God.
             
             Now
             if
             you
             ask
             me
             ,
             But
             how
             doth
             our
             peace
             depend
             upon
             our
             obedience
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             dependeth
             upon
             obedience
             as
             the
             removing
             cause
             :
             It
             removeth
             that
             which
             would
             hinder
             our
             peace
             .
             Sinne
             would
             interrupt
             our
             peace
             :
             now
             obedience
             removeth
             sinne
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             1.
             
             John
             3.18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               My
               little
               children
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               love
               in
               word
               and
               in
               tongue
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               and
               in
               truth
               :
               For
               hereby
               we
               know
               that
               we
               are
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               shall
               assure
               our
               hearts
               before
               God
            
             :
             Hereby
             we
             shall
             assure
             our
             consciences
             that
             we
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             
             take
             heed
             of
             hypocrisie
             :
             If
             we
             love
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             be
             obedient
             in
             truth
             ,
             we
             shall
             thereby
             remove
             all
             our
             doubts
             and
             our
             fears
             ,
             our
             troubles
             and
             perplexities
             of
             conscience
             .
             So
             that
             peace
             doth
             depend
             on
             obedience
             as
             the
             removing
             cause
             :
             It
             removeth
             that
             which
             otherwise
             would
             hinder
             peace
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             .
             Again
             ,
             our
             peace
             of
             conscience
             dependeth
             upon
             our
             obedience
             as
             the
             witnessing
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             Obedience
             is
             one
             of
             the
             witnesses
             of
             true
             peace
             ;
             it
             witnesseth
             that
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             God.
             
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
            
             ,
             
             
               even
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicitie
               and
               godly
               sinceritie
               we
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             See
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             witnessing
             cause
             of
             it
             :
             Paul
             had
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ;
             his
             conscience
             was
             able
             to
             make
             him
             rejoyce
             :
             How
             ?
             Because
             it
             gave
             testimony
             that
             his
             conversation
             was
             godly
             and
             simple
             and
             gracious
             .
             Though
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             we
             can
             have
             no
             peace
             unlesse
             holy
             obedience
             doth
             witnesse
             the
             same
             .
             Obedience
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             consciences
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             perceiving
             the
             same
             :
             We
             know
             we
             have
             peace
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             obedience
             :
             
             We
             know
             that
             
               every
               one
               that
               doeth
               righteousnesse
               is
               born
               of
               God
               :
            
             
             
               We
               know
               we
               are
               passed
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               because
               we
               love
               the
               brethren
               :
            
             
             
               Hereby
               we
               know
               that
               we
               dwell
               in
               him
               and
               he
               in
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               spirit
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             we
             come
             to
             know
             it
             by
             obedience
             and
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             obedience
             .
             Take
             away
             obedience
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             know
             peace
             .
             
             
               They
               that
               walk
               by
               this
               rule
               ,
               peace
               shall
               be
               upon
               them
               and
               upon
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             our
             peace
             of
             conscience
             dependeth
             on
             our
             obedience
             as
             the
             confirming
             cause
             :
             Christ
             confirmeth
             our
             peace
             to
             us
             by
             making
             us
             walk
             close
             to
             him
             and
             obedient
             unto
             him
             .
             Paul
             sheweth
             how
             it
             preserveth
             peace
             ,
             as
             a
             shoe
             preserveth
             the
             foot
             :
             ye
             know
             if
             we
             should
             walk
             without
             shoes
             ,
             barefoot
             ,
             our
             feet
             would
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             pricking
             and
             hurting
             :
             So
             doth
             obedience
             to
             the
             Gospel
             preserve
             our
             peace
             :
             
             Stand
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               having
               your
               feet
               shod
               with
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               peace
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             he
             compareth
             it
             to
             a
             shoe
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             us
             shod
             with
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             will
             be
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             peace
             shall
             be
             in
             safety
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             our
             peace
             dependeth
             upon
             our
             obedience
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             true
             peace
             ,
             nor
             onely
             as
             a
             guard
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             thing
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             we
             displease
             God.
             For
             though
             God
             be
             pleased
             with
             his
             children
             alwayes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             pleased
             that
             any
             in
             Christ
             should
             be
             disobedient
             to
             him
             .
             
             
               Ye
               have
               received
               of
               us
               how
               ye
               ought
               to
               walk
               and
               to
               please
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             When
             Gods
             children
             walk
             in
             obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             pleasing
             unto
             God.
             So
             that
             peace
             of
             conscience
             doth
             greatly
             depend
             on
             obedience
             :
             For
             otherwise
             conscience
             will
             be
             troubled
             ;
             
               O
               I
               do
               not
               please
               God
               ;
               This
               is
               displeasing
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               This
               doth
               provoke
               God.
            
             Not
             as
             though
             there
             were
             any
             such
             perfection
             in
             our
             obedience
             that
             can
             satisfie
             any
             tittle
             of
             Gods
             law
             ;
             but
             because
             when
             our
             persons
             are
             pleasing
             to
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             then
             our
             obedience
             to
             God
             is
             pleasing
             too
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             conscience
             will
             say
             it
             .
             Thus
             
             much
             shall
             suffice
             for
             answer
             to
             the
             second
             question
             .
          
           
             III.
             Question
             ;
             
               What
               manner
               of
               obedience
               it
               is
               that
               peace
               of
               conscience
               dependeth
               upon
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             question
             is
             this
             ;
             Because
             it
             should
             seem
             there
             is
             no
             such
             obedience
             in
             this
             life
             as
             any
             peace
             of
             conscience
             should
             depend
             on
             .
             Doth
             not
             James
             say
             ,
             
               In
               many
               things
               we
               sinne
               all
               ?
            
             Doth
             not
             our
             Saviour
             say
             ,
             
               When
               ye
               have
               done
               all
               that
               ye
               can
               ,
               say
               ,
               We
               are
               unprofitable
               servants
               ?
            
             If
             our
             conscience
             can
             still
             say
             that
             we
             are
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             do
             sinne
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             yea
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             we
             go
             about
             ;
             if
             our
             consciences
             can
             say
             thus
             ,
             How
             can
             any
             peace
             depend
             upon
             obedience
             ?
             What
             obedience
             do
             you
             mean
             that
             peace
             of
             conscience
             dependeth
             upon
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Absolute
             perfection
             in
             obedience
             is
             not
             required
             unto
             evangelicall
             peace
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             have
             peace
             ;
             no
             not
             Paul
             ,
             nor
             Abraham
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             holiest
             of
             Gods
             children
             :
             and
             therefore
             absolute
             perfection
             is
             not
             required
             .
             
               If
               we
               say
               we
               have
               not
               sinned
               ,
               we
               make
               Christ
               a
               liar
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               is
               not
               in
               us
               ,
            
             1.
             
             John
             1.10
             .
             Our
             conscience
             can
             still
             say
             we
             have
             sinned
             ;
             and
             it
             can
             still
             say
             our
             obedience
             is
             imperfect
             :
             A
             halting
             leg
             can
             never
             go
             perfectly
             .
             A
             Jacob
             is
             called
             he
             that
             halteth
             ;
             and
             every
             godly
             soul
             halteth
             ;
             Though
             he
             do
             not
             halt
             between
             two
             ,
             as
             wicked
             people
             do
             ,
             yet
             he
             halteth
             in
             following
             after
             God.
             What
             purblind
             eye
             can
             see
             perfectly
             ?
             or
             thick
             eare
             heare
             perfectly
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             these
             imperfections
             of
             body
             can
             neither
             go
             nor
             see
             nor
             heare
             perfectly
             ;
             So
             the
             best
             of
             
             Gods
             children
             have
             imperfections
             of
             heart
             and
             spirit
             and
             mind
             :
             their
             faith
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             their
             love
             is
             imperfect
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             obedience
             must
             needs
             be
             imperfect
             .
             But
             absolute
             perfection
             is
             not
             required
             to
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             doth
             not
             hinder
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             absolute
             perfection
             be
             not
             required
             to
             peace
             ,
             yet
             such
             obedience
             is
             required
             as
             may
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
             So
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               We
               labour
               that
               whether
               present
               or
               absent
               we
               may
               be
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
            
             Such
             obedience
             we
             must
             shew
             as
             may
             be
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             we
             cannot
             have
             true
             peace
             .
             If
             our
             endeavours
             be
             not
             acceptable
             ,
             our
             conscience
             will
             quickly
             heare
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             so
             :
             If
             we
             pray
             coldly
             ,
             or
             heare
             unprofitably
             ,
             or
             live
             loosely
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             do
             that
             which
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             our
             consciences
             will
             soon
             complain
             .
             Nay
             though
             we
             do
             do
             the
             duties
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             do
             them
             in
             an
             acceptable
             manner
             ,
             conscience
             will
             have
             matter
             against
             us
             still
             .
             3.
             
             This
             acceptablenesse
             of
             obedience
             lieth
             in
             this
             ,
             when
             our
             obedience
             is
             sincere
             ,
             universall
             ,
             and
             totall
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             dwelling
             in
             us
             .
             The
             Apostle
             giveth
             it
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               When
               we
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.4
             .
             That
             is
             our
             fulfilling
             the
             law
             ,
             when
             Christ
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             law
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             maketh
             us
             sincerely
             to
             walk
             by
             it
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             :
             when
             we
             do
             not
             favour
             our selves
             in
             one
             lust
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             our selves
             in
             any
             beloved
             sinne
             ;
             but
             whatever
             it
             be
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             our
             conscience
             can
             say
             we
             truly
             do
             hate
             it
             and
             labour
             to
             avoid
             it
             ;
             whatever
             it
             be
             that
             is
             commanded
             us
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             contrary
             to
             our
             nature
             ,
             
             yet
             our
             conscience
             can
             say
             we
             sincerely
             set
             our selves
             to
             do
             it
             .
             So
             walking
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             this
             is
             sincerity
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             required
             unto
             peace
             .
             4.
             
             This
             sincerity
             of
             obedience
             maketh
             us
             to
             bewail
             our
             very
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             them
             :
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             greater
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             infirmities
             .
             If
             we
             be
             not
             soundly
             humbled
             for
             our
             very
             infirmities
             also
             ,
             they
             will
             hinder
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             conscience
             :
             We
             can
             have
             no
             peace
             except
             our
             conscience
             can
             witnesse
             that
             our
             infirmities
             do
             humble
             us
             and
             drive
             us
             to
             Christ
             and
             cause
             us
             to
             sue
             out
             a
             pardon
             .
             If
             conscience
             have
             not
             a
             pardon
             sealed
             for
             infirmities
             also
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             at
             peace
             .
             
             Christ
             bare
             our
             very
             infirmities
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             humbled
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             him
             for
             pardon
             of
             them
             too
             ,
             or
             conscience
             will
             not
             be
             at
             peace
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             answered
             also
             this
             third
             question
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Question
             ;
             
               How
               if
               a
               man
               have
               a
               burdened
               and
               troubled
               conscience
               ,
               what
               must
               he
               do
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               it
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             question
             is
             this
             ;
             Because
             men
             are
             ignorant
             about
             it
             .
             When
             men
             are
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             and
             burdened
             a
             little
             that
             way
             ,
             presently
             they
             daub
             all
             with
             peace
             ,
             and
             go
             a
             wrong
             way
             to
             work
             .
             This
             course
             the
             Lord
             doth
             complain
             of
             in
             the
             false
             prophets
             who
             preached
             too
             much
             peace
             ;
             
             
               They
               have
               healed
               the
               hurt
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               my
               people
               slightly
               saying
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               .
            
             And
             so
             they
             do
             more
             hurt
             then
             good
             :
             Like
             a
             chirurgion
             that
             skinneth
             the
             wound
             before
             he
             giveth
             searching
             salves
             to
             kill
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             :
             afterwards
             it
             
             breaketh
             out
             worse
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             hundred
             to
             one
             but
             it
             will
             cost
             the
             patient
             his
             life
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             many
             men
             :
             A
             man
             cannot
             rore
             a
             little
             for
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             
               I
               have
               been
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               ?
               I
               have
               been
               a
               beast
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             O
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               believe
               man
               ,
               Christ
               died
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               pardon
               thee
               .
            
             Thus
             they
             heal
             him
             slightly
             with
             
               Peace
               ,
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             him
             yet
             ;
             he
             had
             need
             to
             be
             searched
             more
             deeply
             :
             they
             skinne
             the
             wound
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             but
             it
             loseth
             the
             mans
             soul
             ,
             by
             giving
             a
             cordiall
             where
             a
             corrosive
             was
             necessarie
             .
             And
             therefore
             great
             reason
             that
             this
             question
             should
             be
             answered
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             have
             a
             burdened
             troubled
             conscience
             ,
             what
             must
             such
             a
             man
             do
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             it
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Let
             him
             take
             heed
             that
             he
             meddle
             not
             too
             much
             with
             the
             secret
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             his
             decree
             and
             purpose
             is
             from
             eternitie
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             an
             arrow
             is
             shot
             into
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             cometh
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             commonly
             the
             heart
             layeth
             about
             it
             ,
             
               An●
               how
               if
               God
               have
               reprobated
               me
               ?
               and
               what
               if
               he
               have
               appointed
               me
               to
               wrath
               ?
               how
               then
               ?
            
             Beloved
             ,
             ye
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             :
             If
             your
             hearts
             fasten
             upon
             reprobation
             ,
             that
             will
             marre
             all
             :
             that
             will
             quite
             discourage
             a
             poore
             soul
             from
             going
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Understand
             the
             word
             right
             .
             Do
             not
             think
             that
             because
             God
             hath
             not
             in
             particular
             named
             thee
             ,
             therefore
             he
             hath
             excluded
             thee
             .
             Gods
             promises
             are
             made
             in
             generall
             to
             all
             that
             believe
             ▪
             and
             they
             are
             to
             be
             applyed
             in
             particular
             to
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             :
             why
             then
             shouldst
             thou
             exclude
             thy self
             when
             God
             doth
             not
             exclude
             thee
             ?
             
             Wouldst
             thou
             have
             Christ
             ?
             Christ
             to
             justifie
             thee
             ?
             Christ
             to
             sanctifie
             thee
             ?
             Christ
             to
             rule
             thee
             ?
             Wouldst
             thou
             be
             under
             Christs
             regiment
             ,
             and
             live
             at
             his
             will
             ?
             Come
             and
             welcome
             :
             
             no
             soul
             is
             excepted
             .
             
               Whosoever
               will
               ,
               let
               him
               take
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               freely
               .
            
             Ye
             see
             there
             is
             a
             
               Quicunque
               vult
            
             .
             Whosoever
             will.
             Indeed
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             a
             will
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             thou
             wilt
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             have
             thy
             will
             ,
             and
             this
             lust
             ,
             and
             that
             friend
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               Tush
               ,
               this
               is
               too
               strict
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             there
             thou
             art
             not
             for
             Christ
             :
             I
             have
             nothing
             for
             thee
             but
             hell
             and
             damnation
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             Christ
             indeed
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             Christ
             indeed
             ,
             thy
             heart
             in
             Christ
             ,
             thy
             will
             in
             Christ
             ,
             thy
             whole
             self
             in
             Christ
             ;
             then
             arise
             ,
             he
             calleth
             thee
             .
             Thus
             understand
             the
             word
             right
             ,
             the
             gospel
             doth
             not
             exclude
             thee
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thou
             must
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             shame
             or
             losse
             ,
             &c.
             keep
             from
             restitution
             wheresoever
             thou
             hast
             done
             wrong
             ,
             or
             satisfaction
             wheresoever
             thou
             hast
             cozened
             ,
             or
             reformation
             wheresoever
             thou
             art
             accustomed
             to
             any
             evil
             ,
             or
             the
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             procure
             ease
             and
             quiet
             to
             thy
             conscience
             .
             It
             may
             be
             one
             is
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             for
             his
             wronging
             his
             neighbour
             in
             twentie
             pounds
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             would
             make
             restitution
             he
             might
             have
             sound
             peace
             :
             but
             he
             will
             not
             ;
             no
             ,
             he
             daubeth
             up
             his
             conscience
             some
             other
             way
             .
             Another
             it
             may
             be
             suffereth
             disorders
             in
             his
             familie
             and
             foul
             abuses
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             would
             redresse
             he
             might
             have
             peace
             :
             but
             he
             will
             not
             .
             Another
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             down
             with
             his
             pride
             ;
             another
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             be
             acquainted
             with
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             or
             if
             
             he
             would
             take
             any
             pains
             in
             good
             duties
             ,
             be
             more
             diligent
             for
             the
             work
             of
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             but
             these
             things
             will
             not
             be
             done
             :
             Men
             plaister
             up
             their
             consciences
             (
             I
             know
             not
             how
             )
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             to
             hell
             for
             not
             taking
             the
             right
             way
             .
             But
             if
             any
             of
             you
             be
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             ,
             keep
             back
             nothing
             ,
             hold
             back
             nothing
             that
             may
             make
             for
             your
             true
             peace
             and
             quiet
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Thou
             must
             wait
             on
             God
             :
             Cast
             thy self
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             humbly
             desire
             him
             to
             give
             thee
             the
             true
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
             But
             wait
             Gods
             leisure
             ,
             knowing
             thou
             hast
             deserved
             to
             be
             utterly
             deprived
             of
             it
             :
             and
             thus
             doing
             thou
             shalt
             find
             it
             to
             thy
             great
             comfort
             at
             last
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               all
               they
               that
               wait
               for
               him
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             mercifull
             .
             He
             will
             do
             it
             with
             judgement
             ;
             he
             will
             do
             it
             when
             it
             may
             do
             thee
             the
             most
             good
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             bring
             himself
             most
             glorie
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             thou
             shouldst
             wait
             for
             his
             time
             of
             comforting
             .
             Now
             because
             many
             do
             misconstrue
             this
             waiting
             Gods
             leisure
             ,
             (
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             one
             is
             dead
             to
             all
             good
             duties
             ,
             O
             ,
             ●aith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               wait
               the
               Lords
               leisure
               till
               he
               quicken
               me
               :
               My
               heart
               is
               much
               hardned
               ,
            
             saith
             another
             ;
             
               but
               I
               wait
               the
               Lords
               leisure
               till
               he
               be
               pleased
               to
               soften
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             men
             are
             lazie
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             think
             they
             wait
             the
             Lords
             leisure
             .
             O
             beloved
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             waiting
             the
             Lord
             meaneth
             ;
             this
             will
             not
             stay
             conscience
             ;
             conscience
             is
             guiltie
             for
             all
             this
             waiting
             )
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             consider
             what
             waiting
             I
             mean.
             1.
             
             
               Wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               way
            
             ;
             thou
             dost
             not
             wait
             else
             ,
             unlesse
             thou
             keep
             praying
             ,
             and
             striving
             ,
             and
             meditating
             ,
             and
             enquiring
             ,
             and
             watching
             
             thine
             own
             heart
             lest
             it
             should
             slip
             aside
             .
             2.
             
             Thou
             must
             wait
             as
             a
             servant
             waiteth
             upon
             his
             master
             :
             If
             his
             master
             calleth
             ,
             he
             cometh
             ;
             if
             he
             sendeth
             ,
             he
             goeth
             ;
             if
             he
             beckeneth
             ,
             
             he
             taketh
             notice
             :
             So
             thou
             must
             wait
             .
             
               As
               servants
               wait
               upon
               their
               masters
               ,
               so
               our
               eyes
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               till
               he
               have
               mercie
               upon
               us
               .
            
             Be
             obedient
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             :
             go
             when
             he
             sendeth
             ;
             come
             when
             he
             calleth
             ;
             observe
             when
             he
             beckeneth
             ;
             be
             diligent
             to
             be
             doing
             his
             pleasure
             .
             3.
             
             Thou
             must
             wait
             onely
             upon
             God
             ,
             not
             upon
             thy
             lusts
             too
             ,
             and
             upon
             other
             things
             too
             ;
             but
             thou
             must
             wait
             onely
             upon
             God
             :
             
               My
               soul
               ,
               wait
               thou
               onely
               upon
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             62.5
             .
             If
             thou
             wait
             upon
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             wait
             upon
             God.
             One
             waiteth
             a
             time
             to
             be
             revenged
             ;
             another
             waiteth
             a
             time
             to
             satisfie
             this
             or
             that
             lust
             :
             this
             is
             not
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             at
             all
             .
             4.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             healing
             thy self
             ,
             and
             comforting
             thy self
             ,
             or
             daubing
             up
             thy
             conscience
             thy self
             :
             If
             thou
             dost
             so
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             wait
             upon
             God
             to
             do
             it
             :
             If
             thou
             dost
             it
             thy self
             ,
             and
             snatchest
             at
             comfort
             thy self
             before
             he
             do
             give
             it
             ,
             then
             thou
             dost
             not
             wait
             till
             he
             give
             it
             .
             Suppose
             a
             man
             hath
             done
             thee
             an
             injury
             ;
             the
             Lord
             he
             will
             right
             thee
             if
             thou
             wilt
             wait
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             go
             and
             recompense
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             and
             right
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             wait
             upon
             God
             as
             Solomon
             adviseth
             ,
             
             
               Say
               not
               thou
               ,
               I
               will
               recompense
               evil
               ;
               but
               wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               and
               he
               will
               save
               thee
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             thou
             must
             not
             save
             thy self
             ,
             thine
             own
             credit
             ,
             &c.
             by
             revenging
             ,
             but
             wait
             on
             God
             for
             all
             .
             So
             here
             if
             thy
             conscience
             be
             troubled
             ,
             thou
             must
             wait
             upon
             God
             to
             comfort
             it
             :
             If
             thou
             goest
             and
             daubest
             
             up
             the
             matter
             thy self
             ,
             and
             criest
             ,
             
               Peace
               ,
               peace
            
             ,
             to
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             wait
             upon
             God.
             Thus
             I
             have
             answered
             the
             last
             question
             ,
             How
             if
             a
             man
             have
             a
             burdened
             and
             troubled
             conscience
             ,
             what
             must
             such
             a
             man
             do
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             it
             ?
             And
             hitherto
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             two
             last
             adjuncts
             of
             conscience
             ,
             a
             Quiet
             conscience
             ,
             and
             an
             Unquiet
             conscience
             ;
             What
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             ,
             How
             they
             differ
             :
             and
             we
             have
             resolved
             and
             answered
             the
             questions
             and
             difficulties
             about
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Conscience
             beareth
             witnesse
             of
             our
             persons
             .
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             that
             conscience
             beareth
             witnesse
             of
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             It
             beareth
             witnesse
             of
             our
             actions
             ;
             2.
             
             It
             beareth
             witnesse
             of
             our
             persons
             .
             The
             former
             hath
             been
             declared
             unto
             you
             at
             large
             :
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             latter
             ;
             Conscience
             beareth
             witnesse
             also
             of
             our
             persons
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             whether
             in
             Christ
             or
             in
             sinne
             :
             And
             here
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             foure
             things
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 mans
                 conscience
                 may
                 inform
                 him
                 what
                 state
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 salvation
                 or
                 damnation
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 grace
                 or
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 conscience
                 doth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 conscience
                 doth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 it
                 cometh
                 to
                 passe
                 then
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 mistake
                 and
                 are
                 ignorant
                 and
                 deluded
                 about
                 their
                 estates
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             1.
             
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             every
             mans
             conscience
             may
             inform
             him
             what
             estate
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             (
             I
             speak
             especially
             of
             such
             as
             live
             under
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             )
             There
             are
             two
             rules
             :
             the
             one
             is
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             
             pointeth
             out
             both
             estates
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             is
             every
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             privy
             to
             the
             frame
             and
             standing
             of
             every
             mans
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             these
             estates
             his
             estate
             is
             ,
             conscience
             is
             privy
             to
             this
             .
             I
             will
             instance
             in
             some
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Jews
             ,
             who
             contented
             themselves
             with
             formality
             :
             they
             sacrificed
             ,
             they
             offered
             ,
             they
             payed
             their
             tithes
             ,
             they
             did
             that
             which
             Moses
             commanded
             them
             for
             the
             letter
             of
             it
             :
             now
             ye
             shall
             see
             their
             conscience
             could
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             were
             not
             perfect
             nor
             upright
             with
             God
             :
             All
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             formalities
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             
               could
               not
               make
               them
               that
               did
               the
               service
               perfect
               ,
               as
               perteining
               to
               the
               conscience
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.9
             .
             Mark
             ;
             Their
             consciences
             could
             say
             they
             were
             not
             upright
             for
             all
             this
             .
             As
             they
             were
             not
             upright
             ,
             so
             their
             conscience
             could
             tell
             them
             they
             were
             not
             upright
             .
             2.
             
             Another
             instance
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             :
             When
             they
             would
             have
             condemned
             the
             woman
             taken
             in
             adultery
             ,
             their
             own
             conscience
             was
             privy
             that
             they
             were
             sinners
             themselves
             ,
             John
             18.9
             .
             So
             also
             it
             is
             with
             a
             child
             of
             God
             :
             His
             conscience
             is
             able
             to
             inform
             him
             that
             he
             is
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             truly
             serve
             God.
             
               I
               thank
               God
            
             ,
             
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
               whom
               I
               serve
               with
               a
               pure
               conscience
               .
            
             His
             conscience
             told
             him
             he
             was
             a
             true
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             Gods
             :
             
               whose
               I
               am
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             So
             Davids
             conscience
             ;
             
               I
               am
               thine
               ;
               save
               me
               :
               for
               I
               have
               sought
               thy
               commandments
               .
            
             So
             the
             church
             ;
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               .
            
             Ye
             see
             then
             how
             conscience
             can
             inform
             and
             tell
             us
             what
             estate
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             godly
             or
             carnall
             ,
             whether
             our
             conversation
             be
             
             in
             heaven
             or
             on
             earth
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             or
             out
             of
             him
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             man
             knoweth
             what
             is
             in
             him
             .
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             know
             what
             our
             great
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             are
             upon
             ,
             what
             our
             greatest
             purposes
             and
             projects
             and
             studies
             be
             ;
             whether
             about
             God
             or
             the
             world
             :
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             know
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             every
             man
             may
             draw
             out
             from
             conscience
             a
             true
             conclusion
             how
             it
             is
             with
             him
             .
             The
             reasons
             are
             these
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 such
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 man.
                 Now
                 his
                 welldoings
                 or
                 his
                 illdoings
                 are
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 himself
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 them
                 ▪
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 proud
                 ,
                 or
                 impatient
                 ,
                 or
                 carelesse
                 in
                 any
                 duty
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 with
                 thy self
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 :
                 All
                 thy
                 illdoings
                 are
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 thy
                 conscience
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 what
                 thou
                 art
                 .
                 
                 
                   Our
                   transgressions
                   are
                   with
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   our
                   iniquities
                   we
                   know
                   them
                   .
                
                 Take
                 a
                 curser
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 Solomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Thine
                   own
                   heart
                   knoweth
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   used
                   to
                   curse
                   others
                   .
                
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 godly
                 soul
                 :
                 Thine
                 obedience
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 self-deniall
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 care
                 to
                 walk
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 conscience
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 privy
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 with
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 reason
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 equity
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 on
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 he
                 will
                 judge
                 none
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 conscience
                 shall
                 confesse
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 hell
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 Ye
                 may
                 reade
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 wedding-garment
                 :
                 When
                 
                 Christ
                 did
                 charge
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 not
                 having
                 on
                 a
                 wedding-garment
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 condemne
                 him
                 to
                 utter
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   speechlesse
                
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 conscience
                 confessed
                 that
                 Christs
                 judgement
                 was
                 just
                 :
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   on
                   a
                   wedding-garment
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 his
                 conscience
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   my
                   fault
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   none
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   rightly
                   condemned
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 his
                 conscience
                 did
                 know
                 it
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 speechlesse
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 desense
                 .
                 As
                 Festus
                 told
                 Agrippa
                 that
                 he
                 answered
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Romanes
                   to
                   deliver
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   dye
                   before
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   accused
                   have
                   his
                   accusers
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   licence
                   to
                   answer
                   for
                   himself
                   concerning
                   the
                   crime
                   laid
                   against
                   him
                   :
                
                 So
                 may
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Judge
                 of
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 will
                 not
                 judge
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 hell
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 accusers
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 answer
                 for
                 himself
                 he
                 may
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 conscience
                 be
                 not
                 privy
                 to
                 what
                 estate
                 soever
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 ,
                 his
                 conscience
                 could
                 never
                 accuse
                 him
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 nor
                 justifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 sinner
                 stand
                 speechlesse
                 before
                 God.
                 He
                 might
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   as
                   is
                   laid
                   to
                   my
                   charge
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   convinced
                   that
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   thus
                   and
                   thus
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   estate
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   accused
                   of
                   .
                
                 No
                 wicked
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 thus
                 :
                 Therefore
                 conscience
                 can
                 inform
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 what
                 estate
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 reason
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 manner
                 of
                 judging
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 judge
                 them
                 and
                 absolve
                 them
                 
                   secundùm
                   allegata
                   &
                   probata
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 consciences
                 .
                 Ye
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 true
                 form
                 
                 of
                 judgement
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 go
                 by
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 25.
                 
                 Where
                 the
                 Lord
                 convinceth
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 who
                 were
                 righteous
                 and
                 who
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 to
                 life
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   shall
                   go
                   away
                   into
                   everlasting
                   punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   righteous
                   into
                   life
                   eternall
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Your
                   consciences
                   can
                   say
                   ye
                   are
                   wicked
                   :
                   ye
                   did
                   not
                   feed
                   ,
                   nor
                   clothe
                   ,
                   nor
                   visit
                   me
                   :
                   Go
                   your
                   wayes
                   to
                   hell
                   .
                
                 So
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
                 ;
                 
                   Your
                   consciences
                   can
                   say
                   ye
                   are
                   righteous
                   :
                   Go
                   ye
                   to
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 do
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 if
                 conscience
                 could
                 not
                 inform
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 godly
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 If
                 conscience
                 could
                 not
                 witnesse
                 what
                 estate
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 .
                 Thus
                 ye
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             II.
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             I
             promised
             to
             shew
             you
             is
             ,
             How
             conscience
             doth
             this
             .
             Ye
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             inform
             every
             one
             what
             estate
             he
             is
             in
             before
             God
             :
             Now
             it
             followeth
             to
             consider
             ,
             How
             conscience
             doth
             it
             .
             This
             it
             doth
             by
             comparing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             with
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             word
             :
             
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             
               They
               who
               have
               respect
               to
               all
               Gods
               commandments
               shall
               never
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             word
             :
             But
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             ,
             
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               all
               my
               dutie
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               all
               that
               I
               know
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               soweth
               righteousnesse
               shall
               be
               a
               sure
               reward
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             word
             :
             But
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             ,
             
               I
               plough
               up
               my
               nature
               and
               all
               the
               fallow-ground
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               I
               sow
               righteousnesse
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               me
               shall
               be
               a
               sure
               reward
               .
            
             So
             ,
             
               To
               be
               spiritually
               minded
               is
               life
               and
               peace
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             word
             ;
             But
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               spiritually
               minded
               ;
               my
               mind
               is
               set
               upon
               things
               that
               are
               spirituall
               :
               therefore
               I
               have
               life
               and
               peace
               .
            
             So
             conscience
             also
             judgeth
             of
             the
             state
             of
             sinne
             .
             
             
               Those
               that
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               shall
               die
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             word
             :
             But
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             ,
             
               my
               life
               is
               led
               after
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               lusts
               of
               it
               :
               therefore
               I
               shall
               die
               .
            
             
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               is
               condemned
               already
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             word
             :
             But
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               :
               therefore
               I
               am
               in
               the
               state
               of
               condemnation
               .
            
             The
             word
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               good
               tree
               bringeth
               forth
               good
               fruit
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               corrupt
               tree
               bringeth
               forth
               corrupt
               fruit
               :
               But
               ,
            
             saith
             conscience
             ,
             
               my
               works
               and
               my
               courses
               are
               corrupt
               and
               naught
               :
               therefore
               so
               is
               my
               heart
               .
            
             Thus
             ye
             see
             that
             conscience
             doth
             it
             by
             reasoning
             :
             And
             this
             conscience
             can
             very
             well
             do
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             conscience
             hath
             a
             very
             good
             judgement
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             wise
             and
             judicious
             facultie
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             man.
             Some
             make
             it
             an
             act
             of
             judgement
             .
             We
             do
             not
             take
             it
             so
             :
             It
             is
             not
             an
             act
             of
             judgement
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             reflexive
             facultie
             of
             the
             soul
             having
             a
             very
             good
             judgement
             .
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               right
               to
               obey
               you
               rather
               then
               God
               ,
               judge
               ye
               ,
            
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             4.19
             .
             appealing
             to
             their
             own
             consciences
             to
             judge
             in
             the
             point
             .
             So
             that
             conscience
             is
             a
             facultie
             of
             a
             good
             judgement
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             judicious
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             able
             to
             reason
             and
             to
             argue
             about
             our
             estates
             ,
             and
             find
             out
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             no.
             It
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             man
             that
             is
             able
             to
             argue
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             hold
             an
             argument
             :
             
               We
               thus
               judge
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               that
               if
               one
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               are
               all
               dead
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.14
             .
             Mark
             ;
             His
             proposition
             he
             would
             prove
             was
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               believers
               in
               Christ
               are
               dead
               to
               themselves
               
               and
               alive
               unto
               God.
            
             Now
             ye
             may
             see
             how
             his
             judgement
             maketh
             here
             an
             argument
             ;
             
               If
               Christ
               died
               for
               them
               all
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               all
               dead
               :
               but
               Christ
               died
               for
               them
               all
               :
               therefore
               they
               are
               all
               dead
               .
            
             Judgement
             is
             able
             to
             make
             arguments
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             conscience
             be
             a
             reflexive
             faculty
             that
             hath
             a
             very
             good
             judgement
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             able
             to
             frame
             arguments
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             out
             what
             our
             estates
             are
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             naturall
             logick
             in
             every
             mans
             conscience
             :
             It
             can
             frame
             syllogismes
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               be
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             word
             :
             But
             ,
             saith
             a
             godly
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             
               I
               am
               led
               by
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               carefull
               to
               follow
               the
               leading
               of
               Gods
               holy
               spirit
               :
               therefore
               I
               am
               one
               of
               Gods
               sonnes
               .
            
             And
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             Ye
             will
             say
             ,
             How
             can
             a
             countrey-mans
             conscience
             make
             syllogismes
             ?
             It
             is
             onely
             for
             scholars
             and
             such
             as
             have
             studied
             logick
             in
             the
             schools
             to
             make
             syllogismes
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             Artificiall
             logick
             is
             onely
             among
             scholars
             :
             But
             there
             is
             naturall
             logick
             in
             conscience
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             stand
             upon
             forms
             .
             The
             godly
             people
             at
             Rome
             were
             never
             brought
             up
             at
             Universitie
             :
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             them
             they
             had
             logick
             enough
             to
             argue
             themselves
             to
             be
             dead
             unto
             sinne
             and
             alive
             unto
             God
             through
             Christ
             ;
             
               Likewise
               also
            
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               reckon
               ye
               your selves
               to
               be
               dead
               indeed
               unto
               sinne
               ,
               but
               alive
               unto
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             The
             originall
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Exercise
               so
               much
               logick
               in
               your selves
               ;
               Like
               good
               logicians
               prove
               your selves
               to
               be
               dead
               unto
               sinne
               and
               alive
               to
               God.
            
             So
             that
             ye
             see
             there
             is
             naturall
             logick
             in
             conscience
             :
             and
             
             therefore
             conscience
             is
             able
             to
             frame
             arguments
             about
             our
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             inform
             us
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             III.
             
             The
             third
             thing
             I
             propounded
             to
             consider
             is
             ,
             When
             conscience
             doth
             this
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             necessarie
             point
             :
             and
             indeed
             so
             they
             are
             all
             ;
             but
             this
             more
             especially
             .
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             conscience
             is
             able
             to
             inform
             us
             what
             estate
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             whether
             of
             grace
             or
             nature
             :
             but
             when
             doth
             it
             perform
             this
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             so
             much
             speak
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             mark
             conscience
             .
             But
             let
             me
             speak
             of
             such
             as
             are
             foolish
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             serving
             divers
             lusts
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             yet
             the
             washing
             of
             regeneration
             nor
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             I
             answer
             about
             them
             ;
             1.
             
             Their
             conscience
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             time
             when
             to
             do
             it
             .
             
               I
               do
               remember
               my
               faults
               this
               day
               ,
            
             saith
             Pharaohs
             butler
             ,
             Gen.
             41.9
             .
             His
             conscience
             did
             inform
             him
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             his
             conscience
             did
             inform
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Conscience
             would
             choose
             a
             time
             by
             it self
             :
             it
             would
             inform
             a
             wicked
             man
             solemnly
             and
             punctually
             of
             his
             rotten
             and
             cursed
             estate
             he
             is
             in
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             a
             solemn
             time
             by
             it self
             for
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             have
             it
             :
             but
             a
             wicked
             man
             taketh
             an
             order
             with
             his
             conscience
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             tell
             him
             solemnly
             how
             it
             is
             with
             him
             ;
             neither
             will
             he
             find
             a
             time
             to
             suffer
             it
             :
             As
             it
             was
             with
             Felix
             ;
             When
             his
             conscience
             began
             to
             grumble
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             Paul
             had
             told
             him
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             of
             judgement
             ,
             he
             trembled
             ▪
             his
             conscience
             began
             to
             stirre
             ,
             and
             would
             then
             have
             solemnly
             dealt
             with
             him
             indeed
             :
             but
             he
             shuffled
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             find
             time
             ;
             
             
               Go
               thy
               way
               at
               this
               time
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             to
             Paul
             ;
             
               I
               will
               heare
               
               thee
               at
               a
               more
               convenient
               time
               .
            
             And
             so
             he
             said
             to
             his
             conscience
             too
             .
             Conscience
             would
             take
             a
             solemn
             and
             set
             time
             to
             inform
             men
             what
             their
             estates
             are
             ;
             but
             men
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             conscience
             is
             fain
             to
             take
             such
             sudden
             times
             as
             it
             can
             get
             .
             Ye
             will
             ask
             ,
             What
             times
             be
             they
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             when
             conscience
             interlineth
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             :
             While
             men
             are
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             preacher
             preacheth
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             a
             wicked
             man
             heareth
             it
             ;
             
               But
               I
               have
               it
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             his
             conscience
             .
             Mark
             ;
             his
             conscience
             interlineth
             .
             It
             may
             be
             the
             preacher
             is
             preaching
             how
             desperately
             carelesse
             men
             are
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             how
             they
             look
             to
             every
             thing
             more
             then
             to
             them
             ;
             conscience
             interlineth
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               case
            
             .
             It
             may
             be
             he
             is
             preaching
             against
             adulterie
             ;
             
               This
               sinne
               I
               have
               committed
            
             ,
             saith
             a
             guiltie
             conscience
             :
             or
             against
             rushing
             upon
             Gods
             ordinances
             without
             preparation
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               constant
               course
            
             ,
             saith
             an
             evil
             mans
             conscience
             .
             It
             may
             be
             the
             preacher
             is
             preaching
             of
             conversion
             and
             becoming
             a
             new
             creature
             in
             Christ
             ;
             
               This
               I
               am
               yet
               to
               seek
               in
               ,
            
             saith
             conscience
             .
             Thus
             conscience
             interlineth
             :
             Though
             the
             man
             heareth
             on
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             taketh
             little
             to
             heart
             ,
             yet
             conscience
             interlineth
             a
             sudden
             information
             of
             his
             wretched
             estate
             .
             Like
             a
             bi●d
             that
             flieth
             by
             ,
             or
             like
             a
             swift-shot
             arrow
             ,
             that
             is
             presently
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             a
             man
             taketh
             very
             lit●le
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             Like
             the
             forenamed
             Felix
             :
             
             as
             Paul
             was
             preaching
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             temperance
             ,
             
               I
               have
               it
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             his
             conscience
             ;
             and
             of
             judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             
             
               What
               shall
               I
               do
               then
            
             ?
             saith
             his
             conscience
             .
             Thus
             conscience
             interlined
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             tremble
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             like
             a
             sudden
             shivering
             of
             a
             cold
             ,
             or
             a
             sudden
             startle
             of
             a
             man
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             away
             it
             was
             gone
             quickly
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             observe
             your
             own
             bosomes
             .
             Do
             ye
             not
             feel
             this
             now
             and
             then
             at
             a
             sermon
             ,
             when
             ye
             heare
             it
             ?
             do
             not
             your
             consciences
             interline
             our
             sermons
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             parentheses
             now
             and
             then
             ?
             When
             ye
             heare
             such
             and
             such
             a
             sinne
             reproved
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             
               And
               this
               is
               my
               sinne
            
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             :
             when
             ye
             heare
             these
             and
             these
             graces
             commended
             ,
             
               And
               I
               never
               had
               these
            
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             :
             when
             ye
             heare
             these
             and
             these
             marks
             of
             a
             carnall
             estate
             ,
             
               And
               these
               or
               some
               of
               these
               are
               in
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             conscience
             ?
             do
             not
             your
             consciences
             interline
             in
             this
             manner
             ?
             As
             Paul
             was
             speaking
             to
             the
             shipmen
             concerning
             God
             ,
             his
             conscience
             did
             sweetly
             interline
             thus
             ,
             
             
               There
               stood
               by
               me
               this
               night
               an
               Angel
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               I
               am
               ,
            
             saith
             his
             conscience
             .
             And
             as
             he
             was
             writing
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             
               God
               is
               my
               witnesse
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               whom
               I
               serve
               in
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             But
             do
             not
             your
             consciences
             interline
             otherwise
             with
             you
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             consider
             it
             :
             Your
             consciences
             do
             then
             truly
             inform
             you
             of
             your
             rotten
             estates
             :
             listen
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             conscience
             falleth
             a
             choking
             .
             
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             prayer
             :
             a
             wicked
             man
             prayeth
             ;
             
               But
               I
               do
               not
               pray
               right
               ,
            
             saith
             his
             conscience
             .
             
               I
               humbly
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               :
               Nay
               ,
               but
               I
               do
               not
               beseech
               humbly
               ,
            
             saith
             his
             conscience
             .
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               sanctified
               &
               purged
               from
               my
               sins
               :
               Nay
               ,
               but
               I
               do
               not
               hunger
               after
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
            
             saith
             conscience
             .
             
               I
               do
               not
               confesse
               my
               sinnes
               right
               ,
               nor
               beg
               for
               
               grace
               right
               .
            
             Do
             your
             consciences
             choke
             you
             thus
             ?
             Now
             your
             consciences
             inform
             you
             of
             your
             estates
             .
             Peradventure
             ye
             hardly
             perceive
             this
             choking
             at
             all
             :
             It
             is
             done
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             it
             presently
             ceaseth
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             heare
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             conscience
             doth
             it
             by
             sudden
             flashes
             .
             It
             is
             said
             the
             Lord
             
               spake
               suddenly
            
             to
             Moses
             :
             
             so
             often
             conscience
             speaketh
             suddenly
             to
             men
             ,
             a
             word
             and
             away
             .
             As
             David
             saith
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               shoot
               an
               arrow
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               wounded
               on
               a
               sudden
               :
            
             So
             conscience
             shooteth
             a
             quick
             arrow
             ,
             and
             it
             woundeth
             men
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             gone
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             said
             one
             :
             
               But
               I
               should
               not
               say
               so
               vainly
               and
               in
               ordinary
               talk
               ,
            
             saith
             conscience
             .
             
               I
               do
               not
               hate
               this
               man
               for
               his
               holinesse
               and
               strictnesse
               :
               But
               you
               do
               ,
            
             saith
             conscience
             .
             And
             so
             when
             men
             are
             defending
             evil
             by
             arguments
             ;
             
               But
               this
               is
               false
            
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             .
             Thus
             conscience
             choketh
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             is
             gone
             .
             I
             confesse
             generally
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             mark
             not
             these
             things
             :
             They
             are
             such
             sudden
             sparklings
             of
             conscience
             that
             men
             for
             the
             most
             part
             do
             not
             heed
             them
             :
             But
             these
             are
             Gods
             witnesses
             ;
             and
             men
             shall
             know
             one
             day
             they
             were
             truly
             informed
             of
             their
             estates
             by
             these
             instantaneous
             Items
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             conscience
             shooteth
             like
             a
             stitch
             in
             a
             mans
             side
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             Sometimes
             when
             men
             are
             about
             their
             callin●s
             and
             their
             wordly
             businesse
             ,
             then
             cometh
             conscience
             like
             a
             sudden
             stitch
             in
             ones
             side
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             a
             twitch
             ,
             
               O
               how
               worldly
               am
               I
            
             !
             saith
             conscience
             :
             
               Shall
               I
               never
               get
               this
               worldly-mindednes
               cured
            
             ?
             
             Many
             times
             conscience
             speaketh
             while
             men
             are
             working
             ,
             or
             playing
             ,
             or
             eating
             ,
             or
             buying
             ,
             or
             selling
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             so
             likewise
             when
             conscience
             commenteth
             upon
             the
             judgements
             of
             God.
             Let
             an
             adulterer
             fall
             sick
             ;
             
               Yea
               ,
               this
               is
               for
               mine
               adulterie
               ,
            
             saith
             his
             conscience
             .
             Let
             a
             company-keeper
             be
             in
             want
             of
             outward
             things
             ;
             
               Yea
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               drunkennesse
               ,
            
             saith
             conscience
             :
             
             
               This
               is
               my
               wickednesse
               ,
               my
               way
               ,
               my
               doings
               which
               have
               procured
               me
               these
               things
               ;
               this
               ague
               ,
               this
               poverty
               ,
               this
               shame
               ,
               this
               discomfort
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             how
             conscience
             doth
             inform
             the
             wicked
             of
             their
             wretched
             estate
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             doth
             it
             .
             It
             remaineth
             now
             that
             I
             speak
             something
             of
             the
             fourth
             point
             .
          
           
             IV.
             4
             How
             cometh
             it
             to
             passe
             then
             that
             so
             many
             thousands
             mistake
             ,
             and
             are
             ignorant
             and
             deluded
             about
             their
             estates
             ?
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             doubt
             is
             this
             ;
             Seeing
             conscience
             is
             able
             to
             inform
             every
             one
             what
             his
             estate
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             blessed
             or
             cursed
             ;
             and
             seeing
             also
             that
             conscience
             doth
             it
             ;
             and
             doth
             it
             by
             argument
             ;
             and
             hath
             its
             time
             when
             it
             doth
             it
             :
             a
             man
             now
             would
             wonder
             that
             any
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             estate
             when
             his
             own
             conscience
             doth
             tell
             him
             how
             it
             is
             with
             him
             .
             For
             answer
             I
             will
             explain
             unto
             you
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             The
             reasons
             why
             men
             are
             mistaken
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             reasons
             why
             they
             are
             mistaken
             though
             conscience
             inform
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             build
             upon
             false
             grounds
             which
             are
             not
             in
             Gods
             word
             .
             Some
             are
             so
             foolish
             that
             they
             build
             upon
             outward
             things
             ,
             as
             health
             ,
             peace
             ,
             prosperitie
             ,
             successe
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             They
             
             prosper
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             go
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sure
             God
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             them
             :
             This
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             but
             they
             think
             so
             though
             .
             Some
             again
             build
             upon
             grounds
             which
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             do
             give
             them
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             take
             from
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             most
             ,
             thinking
             that
             to
             be
             faith
             and
             repentance
             which
             the
             most
             take
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             which
             a
             teacher
             fit
             for
             their
             palate
             taketh
             so
             to
             be
             .
             On
             the
             contrarie
             side
             ,
             weak
             Christians
             oftentimes
             mistake
             themselves
             by
             judging
             their
             estates
             to
             be
             bad
             ,
             because
             God
             letteth
             them
             be
             poore
             and
             mean
             &
             comfortlesse
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Therefore
             they
             conclude
             God
             is
             angrie
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             not
             that
             which
             they
             seem
             to
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             crossed
             in
             all
             outward
             things
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             reason
             of
             errour
             in
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             A
             second
             reason
             is
             the
             not-right
             understanding
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             As
             when
             men
             judge
             of
             themselves
             by
             such
             places
             of
             Scripture
             as
             were
             not
             intēded
             to
             be
             rules
             &
             to
             be
             of
             use
             to
             such
             ends
             as
             they
             apply
             them
             :
             as
             
               Whosoever
               calleth
               upon
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.13
             .
             Hence
             the
             wicked
             may
             falsely
             conclude
             ,
             
               I
               call
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               pray
               unto
               him
               ;
               therefore
               I
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             so
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             a
             weak
             Christian
             who
             findeth
             not
             in
             himself
             those
             degrees
             of
             grace
             which
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             seem
             to
             require
             concludeth
             from
             thence
             against
             himself
             ,
             
               Therefore
               I
               have
               no
               grace
               at
               all
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             second
             cause
             of
             mistaking
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             A
             third
             cause
             is
             the
             not
             trying
             and
             examining
             our
             own
             hearts
             .
             Some
             are
             loth
             to
             trouble
             themselves
             about
             it
             :
             They
             are
             loth
             to
             think
             
             so
             bad
             of
             themselves
             as
             that
             they
             are
             in
             such
             a
             course
             as
             wherein
             God
             will
             not
             love
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             cannot
             endure
             that
             others
             should
             discover
             their
             hearts
             unto
             them
             :
             They
             had
             as
             lieve
             they
             should
             shew
             them
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             as
             shew
             them
             themselves
             .
             They
             look
             to
             some
             common
             gifts
             and
             graces
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             such
             gifts
             and
             graces
             may
             be
             in
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             think
             so
             ;
             as
             illumination
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             prayer
             ,
             of
             temperance
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             they
             look
             to
             ,
             and
             these
             they
             speak
             of
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             reigning
             lusts
             within
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             As
             Jehu
             ;
             
               Come
               ,
               see
               my
               zeal
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             10.16
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               see
               my
               pride
               and
               hypocrisie
            
             :
             but
             ,
             
               my
               zeal
            
             .
             Jehu
             looked
             at
             his
             zeal
             ,
             and
             so
             thought
             he
             was
             right
             .
             So
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             weak
             Christians
             may
             sometimes
             look
             onely
             at
             their
             sinnes
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             Gods
             graces
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             &
             so
             may
             mistake
             their
             own
             selves
             ,
             &
             conclude
             amisse
             of
             their
             estates
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             the
             reasons
             why
             men
             are
             mistaken
             about
             their
             estates
             .
             Now
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             reasons
             why
             men
             are
             mistaken
             though
             conscience
             do
             tell
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             speeches
             of
             conscience
             in
             the
             wicked
             many
             times
             ,
             yea
             most
             times
             ,
             are
             low
             speeches
             .
             The
             gnawings
             of
             conscience
             whereby
             they
             are
             told
             they
             are
             in
             a
             bad
             and
             a
             damned
             estate
             are
             like
             the
             gnawings
             of
             a
             very
             little
             worm
             that
             a
             man
             can
             hardly
             feel
             .
             
             
               Where
               their
               worm
               dieth
               not
            
             :
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             a
             very
             little
             worm
             that
             breedeth
             in
             scarlet
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             can
             very
             hardly
             see
             or
             perceive
             :
             so
             men
             sometimes
             do
             hardly
             see
             
             or
             perceive
             the
             condemning
             and
             gnawing
             of
             conscience
             .
             Again
             ,
             conscience
             biteth
             suddenly
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ;
             it
             giveth
             a
             little
             nip
             ,
             and
             away
             :
             Like
             a
             sparrow
             that
             flieth
             by
             ;
             it
             flieth
             so
             fast
             by
             a
             mans
             eye
             that
             he
             can
             scarce
             tell
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             sparrow
             or
             no
             :
             So
             it
             is
             not
             easily
             perceived
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             condemning
             conscience
             or
             no
             :
             it
             giveth
             such
             sudden
             nips
             ,
             and
             away
             ,
             that
             men
             seldome
             take
             notice
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             there
             is
             never
             a
             wicked
             man
             under
             heaven
             ;
             unlesse
             he
             be
             delivered
             up
             absolutely
             to
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             but
             hath
             a
             thousand
             of
             these
             sudden
             momentany
             nips
             every
             day
             in
             the
             yeare
             .
             Had
             he
             the
             heart
             to
             observe
             them
             (
             but
             be
             hath
             not
             )
             he
             might
             see
             his
             wretched
             estate
             ,
             to
             trouble
             him
             ,
             and
             provoke
             him
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             converted
             that
             God
             might
             heal
             him
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             had
             he
             a
             heart
             he
             might
             see
             it
             :
             but
             these
             nips
             are
             so
             secret
             and
             sudden
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             .
             So
             likewise
             it
             is
             with
             the
             godly
             in
             regard
             of
             true
             comfort
             :
             Their
             conscience
             suddenly
             flasheth
             in
             comfort
             ,
             and
             they
             many
             times
             do
             not
             observe
             it
             .
             As
             Job
             speaketh
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               Lo
               ,
               he
               goeth
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               see
               him
               not
               :
               he
               passeth
               on
               also
               ,
               and
               I
               perceive
               him
               not
               :
            
             So
             doth
             the
             Lord
             go
             by
             his
             children
             in
             the
             sudden
             flashes
             of
             comfort
             in
             their
             conscience
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             they
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             perceive
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             devil
             blindeth
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             see
             what
             their
             consciences
             do
             shew
             them
             .
             Ye
             may
             reade
             this
             of
             the
             wicked
             people
             in
             Corinth
             :
             
             S
             t
             Paul
             saith
             he
             
               commended
               himself
               and
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               mans
               conscience
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             did
             so
             preach
             ,
             and
             so
             live
             ,
             that
             every
             mans
             conscience
             
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             say
             ,
             
               Certainly
               Paul
               preacheth
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               Paul
               liveth
               right
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               live
               as
               he
               speaketh
               and
               doeth
               .
            
             He
             made
             their
             consciences
             say
             thus
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             they
             were
             not
             right
             if
             they
             did
             not
             .
             But
             mark
             what
             followeth
             :
             Some
             did
             not
             see
             this
             :
             Why
             ?
             
               The
               god
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               blinded
               their
               eyes
            
             .
             So
             the
             god
             of
             this
             world
             blindeth
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             what
             their
             consciences
             shew
             them
             they
             do
             not
             see
             it
             nor
             observe
             it
             .
             So
             for
             Gods
             people
             ;
             Though
             they
             be
             in
             a
             good
             and
             a
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             and
             their
             consciences
             can
             say
             it
             ,
             yet
             Satan
             oftentimes
             hindereth
             them
             that
             they
             do
             not
             perceive
             their
             own
             comfort
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Men
             do
             not
             love
             conscience
             .
             We
             should
             love
             conscience
             better
             then
             the
             dearest
             friend
             we
             have
             under
             heaven
             .
             We
             would
             do
             much
             for
             a
             friends
             sake
             :
             but
             we
             should
             do
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             for
             conscience
             sake
             :
             
             Obey
             Magistrates
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             suffer
             disgrace
             ,
             reproches
             ,
             any
             thing
             ,
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             It
             is
             better
             then
             all
             the
             friends
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             the
             wicked
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             love
             conscience
             :
             let
             conscience
             speak
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             to
             heare
             it
             .
             They
             will
             heare
             friends
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             heare
             conscience
             .
             Let
             their
             lusts
             call
             ,
             and
             their
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             call
             for
             this
             and
             that
             thing
             ,
             they
             heare
             all
             :
             but
             they
             love
             not
             to
             heare
             conscience
             .
             Nay
             ,
             many
             wicked
             men
             are
             angry
             to
             heare
             talk
             of
             it
             .
             When
             Paul
             had
             made
             mention
             of
             conscience
             ,
             Ananias
             commanded
             he
             should
             be
             smitten
             :
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
            
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               I
               have
               lived
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               untill
               this
               day
               .
               
               Smite
               him
               on
               the
               mouth
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             high
             Priest
             Ananias
             .
             He
             was
             angry
             to
             heare
             him
             talk
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             This
             is
             most
             certain
             ;
             men
             do
             not
             love
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             curbed
             by
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             informed
             by
             conscience
             :
             They
             had
             as
             lieve
             see
             the
             devil
             as
             that
             their
             consciences
             should
             inform
             them
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             thus
             and
             thus
             they
             are
             .
             They
             are
             told
             rightly
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             mistaken
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             love
             to
             heare
             conscience
             of
             that
             theme
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             good
             and
             bad
             conscience
             .
          
           
             YE
             have
             heard
             concerning
             the
             witnesse-bearing
             of
             conscience
             about
             our
             estates
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             is
             that
             welknown
             distinction
             of
             a
             Good
             and
             a
             Bad
             conscience
             .
             This
             distinction
             we
             reade
             of
             in
             Scripture
             :
             Concerning
             a
             good
             conscience
             see
             Heb.
             13.18
             .
             
               We
               trust
               we
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
            
             Concerning
             a
             bad
             conscience
             see
             Heb.
             10.22
             .
             
               Having
               our
               hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               .
            
             There
             be
             both
             the
             members
             of
             the
             distinction
             .
             Of
             them
             both
             briefly
             and
             in
             order
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
             The
             goodnesse
             of
             conscience
             is
             twofold
             ;
             naturall
             ,
             and
             renewed
             .
             1.
             
             The
             naturall
             goodnesse
             of
             conscience
             consisteth
             in
             those
             reliques
             of
             goodnesse
             which
             it
             reteineth
             since
             the
             creation
             .
             Ye
             know
             man
             depraved
             and
             corrupted
             his
             conscience
             by
             his
             fall
             :
             yet
             there
             be
             some
             reliques
             left
             ,
             as
             reason
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             reflexion
             .
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             reliques
             of
             any
             spirituall
             goodnesse
             in
             conscience
             :
             For
             as
             there
             is
             no
             spirituall
             goodnesse
             left
             in
             the
             other
             faculties
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             so
             neither
             
             in
             conscience
             .
             But
             the
             naturall
             goodnesse
             which
             I
             mean
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             veracity
             of
             conscience
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             inforced
             according
             to
             the
             knowledge
             it
             hath
             to
             tell
             the
             truth
             .
             Thus
             every
             wicked
             man
             hath
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             Their
             conscience
             is
             good
             in
             that
             sense
             ;
             their
             conscience
             hath
             this
             naturall
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             it
             telleth
             them
             the
             truth
             how
             it
             is
             with
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             essentiall
             to
             conscience
             to
             be
             good
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             It
             is
             the
             essentiall
             property
             of
             conscience
             to
             speak
             according
             to
             its
             knowledge
             .
             It
             is
             the
             best
             faculty
             a
             wicked
             man
             hath
             :
             it
             is
             better
             then
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             heart
             ,
             or
             will.
             There
             is
             more
             goodnesse
             in
             a
             wicked
             mans
             conscience
             then
             in
             any
             other
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             soul
             :
             His
             conscience
             speaketh
             more
             for
             God
             then
             himself
             doth
             ,
             and
             standeth
             more
             for
             God
             then
             himself
             will.
             Not
             but
             that
             as
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soul
             are
             desperately
             corrupted
             by
             sinne
             ,
             so
             conscience
             is
             desperately
             corrupted
             as
             well
             as
             any
             of
             them
             :
             but
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             essentiall
             goodnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             lost
             .
             The
             devils
             in
             hell
             have
             not
             lost
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             their
             essence
             :
             Nay
             ,
             their
             essence
             is
             better
             then
             the
             essence
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             :
             their
             essence
             must
             be
             good
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             Gods
             creature
             ;
             nay
             ,
             better
             then
             any
             mans
             essence
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             made
             them
             a
             degree
             above
             man.
             And
             as
             man
             is
             a
             degree
             above
             beasts
             ,
             so
             angels
             are
             a
             degree
             above
             man
             :
             so
             conscience
             is
             a
             degree
             above
             other
             powers
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             its
             naturall
             goodnesse
             .
             That
             conscience
             hath
             such
             a
             naturall
             goodnesse
             in
             it
             ,
             see
             it
             in
             those
             cursed
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             brought
             the
             woman
             taken
             in
             adultery
             to
             Christ
             :
             Their
             conscience
             was
             good
             ;
             
             
               they
               were
               convicted
               of
               their
               consciences
               :
            
             
             their
             consciences
             dealt
             honestly
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             the
             truth
             that
             they
             were
             wicked
             sinners
             themselves
             .
             This
             is
             the
             naturall
             goodnesse
             in
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             renewed
             good
             conscience
             .
             I
             call
             it
             a
             renewed
             good
             conscience
             ,
             because
             when
             a
             man
             is
             renewed
             ,
             all
             the
             man
             is
             renewed
             ;
             all
             his
             mind
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             it
             is
             renewed
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.23
             .
             
               That
               ye
               may
               be
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               your
               mind
               .
            
             If
             the
             man
             be
             renewed
             ,
             all
             the
             mind
             must
             be
             renewed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             conscience
             must
             be
             renewed
             too
             ;
             for
             the
             mind
             and
             the
             conscience
             ever
             go
             together
             :
             nay
             ,
             conscience
             is
             mainly
             seated
             in
             the
             mind
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             mind
             be
             renewed
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             conscience
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             mind
             be
             defiled
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             conscience
             .
             
             
               To
               them
               that
               are
               defiled
               is
               nothing
               pure
               ,
               but
               their
               minds
               and
               consciences
               are
               defiled
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             When
             they
             are
             defiled
             ,
             they
             are
             defiled
             together
             :
             so
             when
             they
             are
             washed
             and
             renewed
             ,
             they
             are
             washed
             and
             renewed
             together
             .
             Now
             this
             renewed
             conscience
             is
             either
             perfect
             or
             defective
             .
             1.
             
             Perfect
             .
             I
             mean
             not
             perfect
             in
             every
             degree
             of
             goodnesse
             :
             For
             so
             no
             mans
             conscience
             in
             the
             world
             is
             perfect
             :
             But
             I
             mean
             perfect
             in
             every
             part
             and
             condition
             of
             goodnesse
             .
             2.
             
             A
             defective
             good
             renewed
             conscience
             is
             that
             which
             faileth
             in
             some
             conditions
             of
             goodnesse
             .
             We
             call
             it
             a
             weak
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             polluted
             and
             defiled
             again
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.7
             .
             
               Their
               conscience
               being
               weak
               is
               defiled
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             defective
             good
             conscience
             ,
             a
             conscience
             renewed
             ,
             but
             imperfectly
             renewed
             .
          
           
             
             I.
             To
             a
             good
             conscience
             that
             is
             soundly
             renewed
             five
             things
             are
             necessary
             .
          
           
             
               
               1.
               
               Knowledge
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               doth
               follow
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               namely
               true
               humiliation
               and
               fear
               .
               By
               nature
               the
               conscience
               is
               blind
               and
               sturdy
               and
               venturous
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               it
               should
               be
               illightened
               to
               understand
               the
               will
               of
               God
               and
               to
               presse
               it
               :
               and
               again
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               heart
               should
               be
               humbled
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               will
               not
               stoop
               to
               Gods
               will
               :
               and
               it
               is
               necessary
               also
               that
               this
               holy
               fear
               should
               fall
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               dare
               to
               transgresse
               .
               S
               t
               Peter
               being
               to
               speak
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               premiseth
               all
               these
               as
               necessarie
               thereunto
               :
               First
               he
               adviseth
               that
               Christians
               have
               knowledge
               to
               be
               able
               
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               then
               that
               they
               should
               have
               meeknesse
               and
               fear
               ,
               for
               to
               do
               it
               :
               
               
                 with
                 meeknesse
                 and
                 fear
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 having
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
              
               .
               Mark
               ;
               Knowledge
               and
               meeknesse
               and
               fear
               are
               required
               to
               make
               a
               good
               conscience
               ;
               without
               them
               the
               conscience
               cannot
               be
               good
               .
               By
               nature
               we
               are
               all
               blind
               ,
               and
               stubborn
               ,
               and
               fearlesse
               of
               sinning
               :
               and
               therefore
               till
               we
               be
               cured
               of
               these
               evils
               ,
               our
               consciences
               cannot
               be
               good
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               a
               watchfulnesse
               and
               warfare
               against
               sinne
               :
               This
               is
               required
               too
               to
               a
               renewed
               good
               conscience
               .
               By
               nature
               we
               are
               drowsie
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               secure
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               stand
               upon
               our
               guard
               to
               wage
               warre
               against
               our
               lusts
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               our
               flesh
               ;
               and
               so
               long
               our
               consciences
               can
               never
               be
               good
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               spirituall
               watchfulnesse
               and
               mainteining
               warre
               against
               sinne
               is
               required
               to
               the
               having
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               
                 That
                 thou
                 maist
                 warre
                 a
                 good
                 warrefare
                 ,
              
               saith
               Paul
               to
               Timothie
               ,
               
                 having
                 faith
                 
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.18
               ,
               19.
               
               Some
               who
               seemed
               to
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               maintein
               this
               holy
               warfare
               against
               sinne
               and
               the
               flesh
               ,
               they
               have
               lost
               it
               :
               Therefore
               this
               is
               another
               requisite
               required
               to
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               is
               tendernesse
               of
               conscience
               .
               By
               nature
               our
               hearts
               are
               seared
               ,
               and
               dead
               ,
               and
               unclean
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               get
               us
               tender
               and
               pure
               hearts
               if
               we
               would
               have
               good
               renewed
               consciences
               .
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 commandment
                 is
                 love
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 and
                 good
                 conscience
                 and
                 faith
                 unfeigned
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.5
               .
               See
               how
               the
               Apostle
               compoundeth
               them
               together
               ,
               
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
              
               We
               must
               get
               our
               hearts
               purged
               and
               quickened
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               least
               evil
               ;
               and
               then
               our
               consciences
               will
               be
               good
               and
               be
               as
               a
               bridle
               to
               hold
               us
               from
               evil
               .
               A
               hard
               heart
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               can
               never
               stand
               together
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               is
               the
               cleannesse
               of
               conscience
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               Christs
               bloud
               .
               This
               is
               the
               main
               and
               the
               principall
               of
               all
               :
               Yea
               indeed
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               sole
               and
               onely
               cause
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               I
               would
               not
               be
               mistaken
               :
               I
               named
               indeed
               other
               causes
               ;
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Humbling
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               Fear
               ,
               a
               Combat
               against
               sinne
               ,
               and
               Tendernesse
               :
               but
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               as
               though
               a
               good
               conscience
               were
               partly
               beholding
               to
               them
               and
               partly
               to
               Christs
               bloud
               :
               For
               it
               is
               wholly
               and
               onely
               beholding
               to
               Christs
               bloud
               for
               its
               goodnesse
               ;
               his
               bloud
               is
               the
               onely
               price
               of
               it
               :
               But
               my
               meaning
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               though
               Christs
               bloud
               be
               the
               one
               onely
               cause
               of
               redemption
               ,
               yet
               
               in
               the
               application
               of
               redemption
               the
               Lord
               useth
               all
               those
               forenamed
               graces
               while
               he
               applieth
               it
               to
               the
               conscience
               .
               Therefore
               this
               now
               I
               adde
               ;
               The
               washing
               of
               Christs
               bloud
               ,
               this
               is
               chiefly
               required
               to
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               conscience
               .
               We
               have
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               it
               :
               The
               one
               ,
               Heb.
               9.14
               .
               
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 purge
                 your
                 consciences
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               that
               onely
               can
               do
               it
               .
               The
               other
               text
               is
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.21
               .
               
                 The
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               Apostle
               first
               giveth
               this
               title
               to
               a
               renewed
               conscience
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
              
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               nameth
               the
               cause
               that
               maketh
               it
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Christs
                 resurrection
              
               :
               When
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               powerfull
               upon
               us
               ,
               then
               conscience
               becometh
               good
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               fifth
               is
               quietnesse
               .
               By
               nature
               nothing
               is
               so
               fierce
               and
               violent
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               once
               awaked
               ,
               as
               conscience
               is
               :
               O
               it
               is
               unspeakably
               furious
               .
               Thus
               is
               conscience
               by
               nature
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               can
               never
               be
               good
               untill
               we
               get
               it
               appeased
               with
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               so
               true
               peace
               and
               comfort
               established
               in
               it
               .
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Scripture
               joyneth
               a
               good
               conscience
               and
               faith
               so
               often
               together
               :
               as
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.9
               .
               
                 Holding
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 a
                 pure
                 conscience
                 .
              
               It
               cannot
               be
               a
               pure
               or
               good
               conscience
               if
               faith
               be
               not
               held
               in
               it
               .
               As
               long
               as
               the
               conscience
               is
               not
               underpropped
               by
               faith
               ,
               the
               conscience
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               a
               wildernesse
               :
               
                 Perhaps
                 my
                 sinnes
                 are
                 imputed
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 perhaps
                 they
                 are
                 pardoned
                 :
                 Perhaps
                 they
                 are
                 covered
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 not
                 .
              
               As
               long
               as
               the
               conscience
               lieth
               under
               these
               uncertainties
               ,
               
               it
               cannot
               be
               firm
               and
               soundly
               good
               indeed
               :
               therefore
               we
               must
               labour
               for
               assurance
               of
               pardon
               by
               faith
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               a
               good
               renewed
               conscience
               that
               is
               perfectly
               and
               soundly
               renewed
               .
            
          
           
             
             II.
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             good
             conscience
             renewed
             but
             not
             soundly
             renewed
             ,
             very
             much
             as
             yet
             defective
             and
             imperfect
             .
             The
             former
             conscience
             is
             called
             
               conscientia
               firma
            
             ,
             a
             firm
             conscience
             :
             This
             is
             called
             
               conscientia
               infirma
            
             ,
             an
             infirm
             conscience
             .
             Rom.
             15.1
             .
             
               We
               that
               are
               strong
               ought
               to
               bear
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               weak
               .
            
             This
             infirm
             conscience
             is
             a
             good
             conscience
             too
             ,
             and
             renewed
             ,
             but
             cumbred
             with
             sundry
             imperfections
             ;
             which
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             by
             growth
             in
             grace
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             conquered
             in
             the
             godly
             .
             True
             faith
             is
             required
             unto
             this
             :
             For
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             such
             an
             one
             
               a
               brother
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             one
             that
             hath
             this
             infirm
             conscience
             :
             
             
               It
               is
               good
               neither
               to
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               to
               drink
               wine
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               whereby
               thy
               brother
               stumbleth
               .
            
             And
             we
             must
             not
             set
             such
             an
             one
             at
             nought
             ,
             
               Tush
               ,
               what
               care
               I
               for
               him
               ?
               I
               know
               I
               may
               lawfully
               do
               thus
               :
               and
               this
               is
               my
               Christian
               liberty
               ;
               and
               shall
               I
               lose
               it
               for
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               conscience
            
             ?
             Nay
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               set
               at
               nought
               thy
               brother
               ?
            
             
             Mark
             ;
             The
             Apostle
             counteth
             such
             an
             one
             a
             Christian
             brother
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             set
             at
             nought
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             a
             good
             conscience
             too
             ,
             differing
             as
             much
             as
             white
             from
             black
             from
             such
             consciences
             as
             are
             weak
             through
             superstition
             of
             mind
             and
             through
             pride
             of
             heart
             because
             they
             will
             not
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             or
             through
             affected
             ignorance
             because
             they
             love
             not
             to
             be
             better
             informed
             .
             These
             weak
             consciences
             are
             wicked
             ;
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             these
             ▪
             I
             
             speak
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             a
             conscience
             renewed
             ,
             but
             renewed
             imperfectly
             ,
             having
             yet
             sundry
             defects
             and
             imperfections
             .
             The
             imperfections
             of
             it
             are
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Imperfection
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 yet
                 soundly
                 and
                 clearly
                 understand
                 what
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 by
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 indifferent
                 .
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   and
                   am
                   perswaded
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   unclean
                   of
                   it self
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   esteemeth
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   unclean
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   unclean
                   .
                
                 He
                 speaketh
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 indifferent
                 :
                 The
                 Apostle
                 had
                 knowledge
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 others
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   eat
                   this
                   meat
                   ;
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   play
                   at
                   bowls
                   ,
                   or
                   use
                   any
                   other
                   recreation
                   :
                   I
                   should
                   sinne
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 weaknesse
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 imperfection
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 grieved
                 where
                 it
                 needeth
                 not
                 be
                 grieved
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 it
                 seeth
                 other
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 it self
                 through
                 mistake
                 doth
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 evil
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 grieved
                 and
                 troubled
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 
                   If
                   thy
                   brother
                   be
                   grieved
                   with
                   thy
                   meat
                   ,
                   now
                   walkest
                   thou
                   not
                   charitably
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 eat
                 such
                 meat
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 thinketh
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 grieved
                 to
                 see
                 thee
                 eat
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 imperfection
                 in
                 this
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 grieved
                 and
                 offended
                 without
                 just
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 third
                 imperfection
                 is
                 in
                 judgement
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 condemne
                 another
                 mans
                 liberty
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.29
                 .
                 
                   Why
                   is
                   my
                   liberty
                   judged
                   of
                   another
                   mans
                   conscience
                
                 ?
                 He
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 weak
                 conscience
                 ▪
                 
                   It
                   is
                   apt
                   to
                   be
                   judging
                   &
                   condemning
                   
                   my
                   liberty
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   why
                   so
                
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 fault
                 and
                 an
                 imperfection
                 indeed
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   sinneth
                   ,
                   he
                   doeth
                   so
                   and
                   so
                   :
                
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 unlawfull
                 but
                 a
                 weak
                 conscience
                 is
                 apt
                 so
                 to
                 judge
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 condemne
                 him
                 that
                 doeth
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   despise
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   judge
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 14.3
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 fourth
                 imperfection
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 A
                 weak
                 conscience
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 misled
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 intimateth
                 ;
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   lest
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   this
                   liberty
                   of
                   yours
                   become
                   a
                   stumbling-block
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   weak
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   see
                   thee
                   who
                   hast
                   knowledge
                   sit
                   at
                   meat
                   in
                   the
                   idoles
                   temple
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   weak
                   be
                   emboldned
                   to
                   eat
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   offered
                   to
                   idoles
                   ?
                   and
                   through
                   thy
                   knowledge
                   shall
                   thy
                   weak
                   brother
                   perish
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   died
                   ?
                
                 
                 Where
                 ye
                 see
                 that
                 weak
                 consciences
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 misled
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Because
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 others
                 whom
                 they
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 learned
                 and
                 judicious
                 then
                 themselves
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 soon
                 tempt
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 though
                 their
                 conscience
                 be
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             The
             first
             use
             is
             this
             ;
             If
             any
             have
             weak
             consciences
             let
             them
             labour
             to
             strengthen
             them
             .
             Ye
             see
             what
             imperfections
             are
             in
             a
             weak
             conscience
             ;
             how
             apt
             it
             is
             to
             be
             offended
             and
             to
             judge
             other
             mens
             liberty
             ,
             how
             prone
             to
             misleading
             :
             therefore
             let
             every
             good
             soul
             labour
             to
             be
             strengthened
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             use
             is
             this
             ;
             Those
             that
             be
             strong
             must
             be
             carefull
             that
             they
             offend
             not
             the
             weak
             .
             Though
             they
             do
             believe
             such
             and
             such
             Christian
             
             liberties
             they
             have
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             know
             the
             use
             of
             them
             will
             offend
             their
             weak
             brother
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             carefull
             to
             abstein
             ,
             
             
               Let
               no
               man
               put
               a
               stumbling-block
               or
               an
               occasion
               to
               fall
               in
               his
               brothers
               way
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             such
             a
             sinne
             to
             sinne
             against
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             
             then
             what
             a
             sinne
             is
             it
             to
             sinne
             against
             the
             conscience
             of
             all
             that
             are
             godly
             ,
             whether
             weak
             ones
             or
             strong
             ones
             ?
             Ye
             who
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             disorders
             in
             your
             families
             ,
             and
             vanity
             in
             your
             mouths
             ,
             and
             apparent
             corruptions
             in
             your
             lives
             ;
             Ye
             who
             can
             drink
             and
             be
             drunken
             and
             keep
             company
             and
             profane
             the
             Lords
             dayes
             ;
             ye
             offend
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             that
             are
             godly
             :
             it
             is
             a
             grief
             to
             their
             souls
             to
             see
             it
             .
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             sinne
             to
             be
             wicked
             however
             ,
             and
             the
             high-way
             to
             hell
             :
             but
             to
             be
             wicked
             when
             ye
             have
             godly
             neighbours
             about
             you
             ,
             your
             sinne
             now
             is
             double
             :
             For
             as
             you
             offend
             God
             ,
             so
             you
             offend
             them
             too
             .
             Ye
             may
             remember
             what
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               offendeth
               one
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               which
               believe
               in
               me
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               for
               him
               that
               a
               milstone
               were
               hung
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               were
               drowned
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.6
             .
             Ah
             ye
             vile
             wretches
             ●
             ye
             little
             imagine
             what
             fearfull
             vengeance
             ye
             pull
             on
             your
             own
             heads
             :
             It
             were
             better
             for
             you
             that
             a
             milstone
             were
             hung
             about
             your
             necks
             ,
             and
             ye
             thrown
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             then
             that
             ye
             should
             offend
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             .
             Ye
             may
             call
             them
             what
             ye
             will
             ;
             call
             them
             
               puritanes
               ,
               precisians
               ,
               uncharitable
               people
               ,
               censurers
               :
            
             ye
             may
             call
             them
             as
             Satan
             teacheth
             you
             to
             call
             them
             :
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             a
             
             milstone
             were
             hung
             about
             your
             neck
             ,
             and
             ye
             thrown
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             then
             that
             ye
             should
             offend
             any
             one
             of
             Christs
             little
             ones
             :
             The
             Lord
             open
             your
             eyes
             that
             ye
             may
             repent
             and
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             your selves
             and
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             be
             exhorted
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             to
             labour
             after
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             How
             excellent
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             so
             many
             good
             ingredients
             !
             Illumination
             is
             one
             ingredient
             ,
             and
             Faith
             is
             another
             ,
             and
             Tendernesse
             another
             ,
             and
             Purenesse
             another
             ,
             and
             Quietnesse
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             another
             .
             It
             is
             like
             Aarons
             composition
             ,
             which
             smelt
             sweetly
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             sanctuarie
             :
             It
             is
             compounded
             of
             excellent
             conditions
             ,
             such
             as
             smell
             sweet
             when
             we
             come
             before
             God
             :
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             that
             such
             should
             come
             near
             him
             .
             We
             may
             come
             with
             assurance
             to
             speed
             if
             we
             come
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               draw
               near
               with
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             
             
               having
               our
               hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               .
            
             Mark
             ▪
             we
             may
             draw
             near
             with
             assurance
             if
             we
             come
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             It
             will
             comfort
             us
             in
             all
             troubles
             ,
             and
             support
             ▪
             us
             in
             all
             dangers
             :
             It
             maketh
             us
             happie
             :
             nay
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             happines
             without
             it
             .
             It
             will
             make
             us
             with
             quietnesse
             &
             contentednesse
             of
             spirit
             undergo
             whatever
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             lay
             upon
             us
             .
             How
             can
             they
             want
             comfort
             that
             have
             this
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             spring
             of
             comfort
             within
             them
             .
             This
             will
             remain
             with
             us
             when
             all
             other
             comforts
             will
             forsake
             us
             :
             When
             friends
             fail
             ,
             and
             estate
             faileth
             ,
             when
             credit
             and
             health
             and
             strength
             and
             all
             fail
             ,
             then
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             will
             speak
             peace
             to
             us
             ,
             yea
             and
             it
             will
             effect
             it
             in
             us
             ,
             comfort
             us
             ,
             
             and
             fasten
             comfort
             upon
             us
             .
             Friends
             may
             speak
             words
             of
             comfort
             and
             peace
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             be
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             receive
             it
             :
             the
             minister
             may
             preach
             peace
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             be
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             take
             it
             :
             But
             a
             good
             conscience
             speaketh
             peace
             and
             effecteth
             it
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             onely
             speak
             it
             but
             it
             putteth
             it
             into
             our
             hearts
             .
             It
             proppeth
             us
             up
             in
             all
             miseries
             ,
             in
             sicknesses
             ,
             yea
             in
             death
             it self
             .
             A
             good
             conscience
             then
             maketh
             us
             hold
             up
             our
             heads
             when
             all
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             confounded
             :
             A
             good
             conscience
             will
             bear
             us
             out
             against
             the
             King
             of
             terrours
             :
             It
             is
             onely
             a
             good
             conscience
             that
             can
             look
             death
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               O
               death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
            
             
             
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               who
               giveth
               us
               victorie
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             Yea
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             world
             shall
             be
             burning
             before
             us
             ,
             when
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             world
             who
             go
             in
             silks
             and
             scarlet
             and
             broidered
             hair
             shall
             fear
             and
             shiver
             as
             a
             reed
             shaken
             with
             the
             wind
             ,
             this
             will
             make
             us
             with
             boldnesse
             undergo
             the
             terrour
             of
             it
             .
             This
             will
             make
             us
             happie
             in
             all
             our
             distresses
             :
             When
             crosses
             pelt
             us
             ,
             and
             sicknesse
             paineth
             us
             ,
             and
             death
             attatcheth
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             happie
             men
             .
             What
             if
             we
             have
             the
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             upon
             our
             bodies
             so
             we
             have
             the
             marks
             of
             his
             love
             upon
             our
             souls
             ?
             What
             outward
             calamitie
             soever
             happeneth
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             have
             this
             good
             conscience
             we
             are
             happie
             .
             O
             then
             let
             us
             labo●r
             to
             get
             it
             by
             faith
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             .
             If
             we
             would
             be
             safe
             in
             the
             floud-time
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             busie
             now
             about
             the
             ark
             ,
             we
             must
             provide
             beforehand
             for
             it
             :
             Nothing
             but
             this
             ark
             will
             save
             us
             in
             the
             deluge
             of
             
             Gods
             anger
             .
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             about
             other
             things
             :
             
             Jubal
             was
             a
             merrie
             man
             ;
             he
             made
             pipes
             and
             organes
             :
             Jabal
             built
             tents
             ;
             others
             planted
             vineyards
             :
             but
             Noah
             provided
             his
             ark
             .
             Many
             desire
             comfort
             in
             sicknesse
             ,
             in
             death
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             not
             provide
             for
             it
             before-hand
             :
             They
             look
             after
             their
             sports
             or
             businesses
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             this
             ark
             is
             neglected
             ,
             this
             good
             conscience
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             mens
             labour
             is
             vain
             .
             Be
             they
             what
             they
             will
             be
             ,
             in
             never
             so
             much
             credit
             and
             esteem
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             most
             miserable
             when
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             come
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             one
             day
             they
             shall
             and
             shall
             not
             tarrie
             ;
             then
             all
             their
             comforts
             will
             forsake
             them
             :
             When
             death
             looketh
             them
             in
             the
             face
             :
             then
             their
             hearts
             die
             within
             them
             .
             How
             full
             of
             pride
             and
             haughtinesse
             soever
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             if
             their
             consciences
             be
             awaked
             ,
             they
             will
             with
             Saul
             fall
             down
             to
             heare
             the
             name
             of
             death
             ,
             
             and
             no
             spirits
             be
             left
             in
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             we
             want
             a
             good
             conscience
             when
             we
             lie
             on
             our
             deathbeds
             ,
             and
             desire
             good
             people
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             
               Good
               sir
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               let
               me
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               your
               prayers
               to
               God
               for
               me
               :
            
             Alas
             ▪
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             all
             the
             prayers
             under
             heaven
             will
             not
             help
             thee
             .
             See
             Heb.
             13.18
             .
             
               Brethren
               ,
               pray
               for
               us
               :
               for
               we
               trust
               we
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             The
             Apostle
             telleth
             them
             they
             may
             pray
             for
             him
             with
             comfort
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               If
               we
               had
               not
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               it
               were
               in
               vain
               for
               you
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               .
            
             If
             ever
             God
             heare
             the
             prayers
             made
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             not
             this
             good
             conscience
             
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             :
             Though
             they
             had
             Moses
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             Job
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             yet
             all
             their
             prayers
             could
             not
             help
             them
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             distresse
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             bond
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             NOw
             we
             must
             look
             back
             unto
             the
             foure
             propositions
             which
             at
             the
             beginning
             I
             observed
             in
             the
             text
             I
             am
             upon
             ;
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 directeth
                 conscience
                 is
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 bond
                 which
                 bindeth
                 conscience
                 is
                 Gods
                 law
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 to
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 accuse
                 or
                 excuse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             have
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             these
             a
             little
             altered
             the
             method
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             the
             two
             first
             and
             the
             last
             .
             Now
             followeth
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             consciences
             bond
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             law
             :
             
               which
               shew
               the
               work
               of
               the
               law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             onely
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             law
             that
             it
             beareth
             witnesse
             of
             ,
             that
             it
             accuseth
             or
             excuseth
             for
             :
             
             The
             law
             of
             God
             is
             consciences
             bond
             .
             Neverthelesse
             we
             must
             here
             distinguish
             :
             The
             bonds
             of
             conscience
             are
             either
             primarie
             and
             supreme
             ,
             or
             secondarie
             and
             relative
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             primarie
             and
             supreme
             bond
             of
             conscience
             is
             onely
             Gods
             word
             and
             law
             :
             that
             onely
             is
             the
             supreme
             bond
             of
             conscience
             :
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               lawgiver
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               save
               or
               to
               destroy
               :
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             There
             is
             but
             one
             supreme
             lawgiver
             to
             bind
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God.
             And
             the
             reason
             
             is
             given
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             God
             onely
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             and
             to
             destroy
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             God
             onely
             hath
             power
             over
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             either
             to
             save
             a
             man
             for
             ever
             ,
             or
             destroy
             a
             man
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             a
             man
             according
             to
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             onely
             can
             make
             laws
             to
             bind
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             the
             secondarie
             or
             relative
             bond
             of
             conscience
             is
             ,
             when
             others
             who
             have
             authoritie
             from
             God
             bind
             conscience
             to
             this
             or
             that
             .
             I
             call
             this
             a
             relative
             bond
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             onely
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             authoritie
             of
             God.
             For
             though
             men
             cannot
             challenge
             any
             doings
             or
             omissions
             contrarie
             to
             their
             law
             to
             be
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             have
             authoritie
             from
             God
             to
             command
             any
             thing
             ,
             then
             they
             become
             beams
             and
             parts
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             do
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             bind
             a
             mans
             conscience
             .
          
           
             This
             relative
             bond
             of
             conscience
             is
             twofold
             .
             First
             ,
             other
             men
             may
             bind
             our
             consciences
             ;
             as
             magistrates
             ,
             and
             masters
             ,
             and
             parents
             :
             who
             though
             they
             cannot
             bind
             conscience
             as
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             have
             authoritie
             from
             God
             ,
             their
             commands
             have
             Gods
             seals
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             bind
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             which
             biddeth
             us
             obey
             them
             ;
             Rom.
             13.5
             .
             
               Ye
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               wrath
               but
               also
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             there
             speaketh
             of
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             he
             telleth
             us
             that
             their
             laws
             bind
             our
             consciences
             in
             relation
             to
             Gods
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             unto
             them
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             Thus
             others
             may
             bind
             our
             consciences
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             our selves
             may
             bind
             our
             own
             consciences
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             by
             vows
             
             which
             we
             make
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             our
             promises
             which
             we
             lawfully
             make
             unto
             men
             .
             The
             vows
             which
             we
             freely
             make
             unto
             God
             ,
             these
             bind
             conscience
             to
             keep
             them
             :
             Numb
             .
             30.4
             .
             the
             vow
             of
             a
             woman
             is
             called
             
               the
               bond
               wherewith
               she
               hath
               bound
               her
               soul
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             she
             bindeth
             her
             soul
             and
             her
             conscience
             with
             it
             .
             So
             the
             promises
             which
             we
             lawfully
             make
             unto
             men
             ,
             these
             also
             bind
             conscience
             :
             For
             though
             before
             we
             promise
             it
             was
             in
             our
             own
             power
             ,
             yet
             when
             we
             have
             promised
             we
             have
             bound
             our
             own
             consciences
             to
             the
             performance
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             Gods
             seal
             upon
             it
             ;
             Gods
             law
             commandeth
             us
             to
             be
             true
             of
             our
             words
             .
             These
             are
             relative
             bonds
             ,
             bonds
             onely
             in
             relation
             to
             Gods
             law
             :
             Gods
             law
             is
             still
             the
             supreme
             bond
             of
             conscience
             .
             I
             will
             handle
             that
             first
             .
          
           
             I.
             
             The
             law
             of
             God
             whereby
             he
             willeth
             and
             commandeth
             and
             forbiddeth
             this
             or
             that
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             main
             bond
             of
             conscience
             :
             When
             this
             bindeth
             it
             ,
             nothing
             else
             can
             loose
             it
             ;
             and
             contrary
             ,
             if
             this
             loose
             it
             ,
             nothing
             else
             can
             bind
             it
             .
             It
             so
             bindeth
             conscience
             as
             the
             observing
             and
             violating
             of
             it
             is
             that
             which
             maketh
             conscience
             clear
             or
             guilty
             before
             God.
             This
             is
             it
             which
             maketh
             a
             man
             a
             debtour
             ;
             
               I
               am
               a
               debtour
            
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               both
               to
               the
               Grecians
               and
               to
               the
               Barbarians
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             conscience
             by
             Gods
             command
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             both
             .
             This
             is
             it
             that
             denominateth
             a
             man
             to
             be
             bound
             :
             
             
               I
               go
               bound
               in
               the
               spirit
               unto
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             Gods
             will
             am
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             go
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             layeth
             a
             necessity
             upon
             a
             man
             ;
             
               A
               necessity
               is
               laid
               upon
               me
               to
               preach
            
             ;
             
             i.
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             conscience
             by
             Gods
             word
             so
             to
             do
             .
             
             This
             is
             that
             which
             layeth
             a
             kind
             of
             enforcement
             upon
             men
             ;
             
             
               We
               cannot
               but
               speak
               the
               things
               which
               we
               have
               seen
               and
               heard
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             we
             should
             not
             ,
             our
             consciences
             would
             flie
             in
             our
             faces
             :
             We
             are
             bound
             by
             Gods
             will
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             our
             consciences
             lay
             a
             charge
             upon
             us
             that
             we
             cannot
             go
             against
             it
             .
             The
             onely
             will
             and
             word
             of
             almighty
             God
             is
             that
             which
             supremely
             bindeth
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Because
             God
             onely
             knoweth
             the
             heart
             ;
             he
             seeth
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             he
             onely
             can
             reach
             to
             the
             secrets
             of
             our
             spirits
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             onely
             can
             bind
             our
             conscience
             .
             For
             who
             else
             can
             tell
             whether
             we
             make
             conscience
             of
             a
             thing
             yea
             or
             no
             ?
             perhaps
             we
             do
             ,
             perhaps
             we
             do
             not
             .
             Nor
             man
             nor
             angel
             can
             tell
             certainly
             :
             but
             God
             knoweth
             certainly
             ,
             and
             he
             onely
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             onely
             can
             bind
             our
             consciences
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             doth
             command
             or
             forbid
             ,
             the
             conscience
             is
             privy
             that
             God
             seeth
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             now
             it
             is
             bound
             .
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               quick
               and
               powerfull
            
             ;
             
             
               it
               pierceth
               even
               to
               the
               dividing
               asunder
               of
               soul
               and
               spirit
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               discerner
               of
               the
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             This
             bindeth
             a
             mans
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             ;
             he
             cannot
             be
             free
             in
             these
             things
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               All
               things
               are
               naked
               and
               open
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               him
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               to
               do
               .
            
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             We
             are
             conscious
             of
             Gods
             all-seeing
             power
             ;
             he
             seeth
             our
             hearts
             and
             our
             thoughts
             and
             all
             that
             is
             in
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             his
             word
             doth
             bind
             us
             ,
             yea
             it
             bindeth
             all
             our
             secrets
             :
             we
             cannot
             think
             a
             vain
             thought
             but
             our
             conscience
             will
             crie
             guiltie
             before
             God
             ,
             because
             our
             conscience
             doth
             know
             that
             
             God
             knoweth
             all
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             conscience
             cannot
             fear
             any
             law
             but
             onely
             Gods
             law
             .
             Ye
             know
             when
             conscience
             is
             once
             in
             a
             doubt
             ,
             it
             is
             fearfull
             ,
             and
             beginneth
             to
             ask
             questions
             with
             it self
             ,
             
               May
               I
               do
               this
               ?
               or
               may
               I
               not
               do
               it
               ?
            
             
             
               asking
               no
               questions
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             The
             conscience
             when
             it
             doubteth
             useth
             to
             ask
             questions
             .
             Now
             this
             supposeth
             the
             lawgiver
             to
             be
             able
             to
             see
             it
             :
             otherwise
             the
             conscience
             would
             not
             be
             thus
             afraid
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             onely
             the
             commandment
             of
             a
             creature
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             search
             the
             heart
             .
             So
             that
             here
             ye
             see
             one
             reason
             why
             Gods
             law
             is
             the
             supreme
             bond
             of
             conscience
             ;
             Because
             no
             eye
             can
             see
             it
             but
             Gods.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             God
             onely
             hath
             power
             over
             conscience
             :
             It
             is
             his
             commandment
             onely
             that
             maketh
             any
             thing
             sinne
             or
             not
             sinne
             unto
             us
             .
             Augustine
             defineth
             sinne
             to
             be
             
               A
               thought
               ,
               or
               word
               ,
               or
               deed
               ,
               or
               lust
               against
               the
               commandment
               of
               God.
               Against
               thee
               ,
            
             
             
               against
               thee
               onely
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             .
             He
             saith
             he
             had
             sinned
             onely
             against
             God.
             Why
             ?
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
               he
               sinned
               also
               against
               man
               :
               Did
               not
               he
               commit
               adulterie
               ?
               that
               was
               a
               sinne
               against
               Bathsheba
               :
               and
               murder
               ?
               that
               was
               a
               sinne
               against
               Uriah
               .
            
             True
             ,
             he
             sinned
             against
             man
             relatively
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             commandment
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               injure
               thy
               neighbour
               :
            
             but
             primarily
             and
             principally
             the
             sinne
             was
             against
             God.
             Conscience
             is
             like
             the
             kings
             servant
             ,
             whom
             none
             can
             arrest
             or
             attach
             without
             leave
             from
             the
             king
             :
             so
             no
             man
             can
             bind
             conscience
             without
             leave
             had
             from
             God
             :
             for
             conscience
             is
             onely
             subject
             to
             his
             power
             :
             he
             onely
             hath
             power
             over
             conscience
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Because
             conscience
             is
             Gods
             book
             .
             Now
             no
             creature
             can
             adde
             to
             Gods
             book
             or
             diminish
             from
             it
             .
             Ye
             may
             remember
             that
             dreadfull
             anathema
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Gods
             book
             ;
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               adde
               to
               this
               book
               ,
               God
               shall
               adde
               to
               him
               the
               plagues
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               book
               :
               And
               if
               any
               man
               shall
               diminish
               from
               this
               book
               ,
               God
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               part
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               life
               .
            
             Now
             conscience
             is
             also
             Gods
             book
             wherein
             his
             law
             is
             written
             .
             Nay
             ,
             conscience
             is
             called
             
               Gods
               law
            
             :
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             that
             
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               have
               not
               the
               law
               do
               the
               things
               conteined
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               they
               having
               not
               the
               law
               are
               a
               law
               unto
               themselves
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Their
             conscience
             is
             Gods
             law
             unto
             them
             .
             Like
             as
             the
             Bible
             conteineth
             Gods
             law
             for
             us
             Christians
             ,
             so
             did
             their
             consciences
             contein
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             them
             :
             yea
             ,
             to
             us
             Christians
             much
             rather
             :
             For
             we
             are
             not
             to
             let
             Gods
             law
             be
             written
             onely
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             get
             it
             written
             in
             our
             consciences
             :
             our
             consciences
             are
             to
             be
             Gods
             books
             wherein
             his
             laws
             are
             to
             be
             written
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sinne
             to
             adde
             a
             new
             law
             in
             the
             materiall
             book
             to
             bind
             men
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             sinne
             for
             any
             creature
             to
             put
             a
             new
             law
             into
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirituall
             book
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             God
             onely
             who
             can
             write
             laws
             in
             this
             book
             :
             his
             book
             is
             above
             all
             the
             laws
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             none
             but
             God
             can
             put
             in
             and
             put
             out
             :
             and
             therefore
             none
             but
             he
             can
             bind
             conscience
             .
             I
             s●eak
             still
             of
             this
             absolute
             ,
             and
             supreme
             bond
             of
             conscience
             :
             For
             Magistrates
             may
             bind
             relatively
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             they
             are
             the●r
             laws
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             before
             made
             .
             Thus
             ye
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             That
             
             Gods
             law
             is
             the
             absolute
             and
             supreme
             bond
             of
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Uses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             serveth
             to
             direct
             Ministers
             how
             to
             convince
             the
             consciences
             of
             their
             people
             .
             
             If
             Ministers
             desire
             to
             work
             upon
             their
             hearers
             ,
             they
             must
             speak
             to
             the
             conscience
             ;
             they
             must
             shew
             them
             Gods
             authority
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             will
             and
             Gods
             command
             .
             Tell
             conscience
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             do
             thus
             or
             thus
             upon
             other
             grounds
             and
             inducements
             ,
             it
             starteth
             not
             at
             that
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             convinced
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             will
             ,
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
             who
             will
             look
             for
             our
             obedience
             :
             This
             maketh
             conscience
             to
             startle
             ,
             this
             affecteth
             it
             and
             bindeth
             it
             .
             S
             t
             Paul
             when
             he
             said
             that
             he
             
               approved
               himself
               and
               his
               preaching
               to
               mens
               consciences
               ,
            
             
             what
             followeth
             ?
             
               If
               our
               Gospel
               be
               hid
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               them
               that
               perish
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             This
             maketh
             all
             the
             world
             to
             startle
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             reprobates
             and
             men
             delivered
             over
             to
             Satan
             .
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             see
             what
             ministerie
             affecteth
             most
             and
             doeth
             the
             most
             good
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             namely
             that
             which
             bringeth
             the
             clearest
             voice
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             calling
             to
             obedience
             and
             binding
             the
             conscience
             .
             They
             can
             heare
             with
             ease
             and
             great
             pleasure
             the
             sermons
             of
             those
             whose
             doctrines
             are
             stuffed
             with
             humane
             discourses
             .
             Learning
             and
             policie
             never
             pierce
             conscience
             .
             Nay
             ,
             let
             carnall
             preachers
             preach
             never
             so
             much
             against
             peoples
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             can
             make
             a
             sport
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             heare
             their
             sinnes
             with
             humane
             
             learning
             declaimed
             against
             .
             When
             the
             preacher
             doth
             not
             clearly
             preach
             the
             Lords
             voyce
             ,
             though
             he
             rip
             up
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             in
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shewing
             his
             clear
             authority
             ,
             the
             heart
             will
             not
             be
             affected
             .
             Conscience
             knoweth
             when
             it
             is
             bound
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             but
             dallied
             and
             jested
             with
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             Ministers
             desire
             to
             have
             their
             ministerie
             work
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             they
             must
             shew
             them
             Gods
             authority
             ,
             and
             confirm
             it
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             see
             that
             it
             is
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             which
             will
             one
             day
             judge
             them
             .
             
             
               Let
               him
               know
            
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
               that
               the
               things
               that
               I
               write
               are
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             that
             biddeth
             thee
             yield
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             thee
             to
             give
             over
             thy
             base
             lusts
             :
             It
             is
             he
             in
             whose
             hands
             thy
             breath
             is
             ;
             thou
             hadst
             best
             be
             obedient
             .
             I
             tell
             thee
             ,
             thy
             conscience
             observeth
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             obey
             ,
             it
             will
             rore
             like
             the
             roring
             of
             the
             sea
             one
             day
             against
             thee
             ,
             and
             sting
             thee
             like
             a
             scorpion
             .
             The
             things
             that
             thou
             hearest
             ,
             know
             thou
             that
             they
             are
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             :
             and
             if
             thou
             disobey
             ,
             thou
             dost
             disobey
             not
             men
             but
             God.
             
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             so
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             onely
             is
             the
             supreme
             bond
             of
             conscience
             ?
             Then
             this
             teacheth
             us
             to
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             Gods
             word
             in
             that
             which
             we
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             satisfie
             conscience
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             Gods
             word
             :
             not
             onely
             to
             do
             that
             which
             it
             may
             be
             is
             in
             Gods
             word
             ;
             conscience
             counteth
             that
             to
             be
             nothing
             :
             but
             to
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
             Conscience
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             with
             any
             obedience
             that
             we
             do
             if
             we
             
             have
             not
             an
             eye
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
             Whatever
             we
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             besides
             ,
             conscience
             knoweth
             it
             is
             nothing
             ,
             if
             in
             all
             we
             have
             not
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             :
             Though
             we
             do
             obey
             it
             ,
             conscience
             looketh
             upon
             it
             as
             if
             we
             did
             not
             obey
             it
             .
             It
             is
             onely
             Gods
             commandment
             and
             authoritie
             that
             bindeth
             conscience
             :
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             satisfieth
             conscience
             unlesse
             we
             have
             an
             eye
             unto
             that
             .
             If
             we
             do
             not
             aim
             at
             Gods
             will
             in
             doing
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             conscience
             counteth
             our
             obedience
             as
             no
             obedience
             at
             all
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             Ye
             that
             are
             husbands
             ,
             ye
             love
             your
             wives
             :
             but
             is
             it
             because
             God
             commandeth
             it
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             ye
             love
             them
             because
             they
             love
             you
             ,
             or
             because
             your
             affections
             are
             to
             them
             :
             Alas
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             :
             Pagans
             and
             reprobates
             can
             do
             so
             .
             But
             do
             ye
             aim
             at
             the
             doing
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             who
             commandeth
             you
             ?
             O
             say
             you
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               doth
               command
               me
               ,
               I
               do
               it
               .
            
             What
             of
             that
             ?
             Do
             ye
             look
             at
             his
             commandment
             when
             ye
             do
             it
             ?
             If
             not
             ;
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             know
             ye
             must
             get
             grace
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             or
             ye
             are
             not
             obedient
             to
             God
             ,
             neither
             will
             conscience
             set
             it
             down
             for
             obedience
             .
             Ye
             that
             are
             servants
             ,
             ye
             serve
             your
             masters
             :
             but
             do
             ye
             aim
             at
             Gods
             will
             ?
             thus
             ,
             
               O
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               me
               to
               be
               faithfull
               and
               painfull
               in
               my
               service
               .
            
             Doth
             your
             soul
             look
             to
             this
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             ye
             serve
             them
             because
             they
             are
             kind
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             pay
             you
             your
             wages
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             This
             is
             nothing
             to
             conscience
             :
             conscience
             looketh
             at
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             your
             souls
             do
             not
             aim
             at
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             satisfie
             conscience
             .
             Ye
             that
             are
             neighbours
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             be
             friends
             
             one
             with
             another
             :
             but
             doth
             your
             soul
             look
             at
             Gods
             commandment
             ?
             is
             it
             because
             God
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ?
             People
             seldome
             aim
             at
             God
             in
             these
             cases
             :
             They
             are
             friends
             with
             their
             neighbours
             :
             why
             ?
             Their
             neighbours
             are
             friends
             with
             them
             .
             But
             they
             do
             not
             trouble
             their
             thoughts
             to
             aim
             at
             Gods
             commandment
             in
             it
             .
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             ;
             Conscience
             will
             not
             count
             this
             obedience
             :
             For
             conscience
             feeleth
             no
             bond
             but
             Gods
             word
             :
             and
             if
             ye
             do
             not
             look
             at
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             obedience
             with
             conscience
             ;
             conscience
             will
             never
             acquit
             you
             or
             absolve
             you
             for
             this
             ;
             it
             accounteth
             of
             this
             obedience
             as
             no
             obedience
             at
             all
             .
             See
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.25
             .
             and
             so
             forward
             .
             There
             the
             Apostle
             handling
             that
             question
             of
             conscience
             ,
             at
             last
             concludeth
             ,
             
               Whether
               ye
               eat
               or
               drink
               or
               whatsoever
               ye
               do
               ,
               do
               all
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             31.
             
             Let
             your
             hearts
             look
             at
             that
             ,
             and
             aim
             at
             that
             ;
             in
             whatsoever
             ye
             do
             ,
             still
             look
             at
             God
             :
             all
             is
             lost
             with
             conscience
             else
             .
             Though
             ye
             eat
             never
             so
             soberly
             ,
             and
             drink
             never
             so
             moderately
             ,
             pray
             never
             so
             duly
             ,
             conscience
             counteth
             it
             all
             nothing
             if
             ye
             do
             not
             look
             at
             God
             :
             It
             is
             God
             onely
             and
             his
             word
             that
             doth
             bind
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             never
             give
             a
             discharge
             except
             your
             hearts
             look
             at
             him
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             This
             serveth
             to
             confute
             our
             Antinomists
             ,
             such
             as
             say
             the
             law
             of
             God
             bindeth
             not
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             .
             Ye
             see
             here
             that
             the
             law
             of
             God
             bindeth
             the
             conscience
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             regenerate
             have
             any
             conscience
             at
             all
             ,
             (
             as
             certainly
             they
             have
             the
             best
             conscience
             of
             all
             men
             )
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             bind
             their
             conscience
             .
             We
             confesse
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             
             is
             freed
             from
             many
             things
             by
             Christ
             .
             First
             ,
             
             it
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             yoke
             and
             bondage
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             ,
             Gal.
             5.1
             .
             
               Stand
               fast
               in
               the
               libertie
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               made
               us
               free
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               entangled
               with
               the
               yoke
               of
               bondage
               .
            
             Every
             mans
             conscience
             is
             freed
             from
             that
             yoke
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             ,
             because
             it
             ended
             in
             Christ
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             is
             freed
             from
             seeking
             justification
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             law
             .
             Indeed
             the
             first
             covenant
             was
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             
               He
               that
               doeth
               them
               shall
               live
               in
               them
               :
            
             But
             the
             second
             covenant
             speaketh
             better
             things
             ;
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             sent
             his
             Sonne
             we
             must
             have
             sought
             justification
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             :
             Though
             it
             were
             impossible
             to
             find
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             conscience
             was
             bound
             that
             way
             .
             But
             now
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             hath
             sealed
             up
             a
             new
             covenant
             in
             his
             own
             bloud
             ,
             conscience
             is
             freed
             from
             that
             former
             :
             Rom.
             3.28
             .
             
               Therefore
               we
               conclude
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               faith
               without
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               law
               .
            
             For
             though
             justifying
             faith
             never
             be
             without
             the
             sincere
             doing
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             yet
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             law
             have
             no
             influence
             into
             justification
             :
             Conscience
             is
             freed
             from
             seeking
             justification
             thereby
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             law
             .
             They
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             use
             the
             law
             as
             a
             rule
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             sinceritie
             to
             obey
             it
             ;
             but
             are
             not
             bound
             by
             the
             gospel
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             it
             :
             that
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             
               are
               not
               under
               the
               law
               but
               under
               grace
               .
            
             
             I
             grant
             that
             all
             carnall
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             all
             
             lie
             under
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             law
             :
             and
             as
             long
             as
             they
             submit
             not
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             get
             into
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             :
             They
             cannot
             sinne
             in
             one
             tittle
             ,
             but
             conscience
             will
             condemne
             them
             before
             God.
             They
             shall
             be
             condemned
             for
             every
             vain
             thought
             ,
             for
             every
             idle
             word
             ,
             for
             every
             the
             least
             sinne
             ,
             for
             every
             the
             least
             lust
             ,
             for
             any
             the
             least
             omission
             of
             good
             .
             They
             lie
             under
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             countable
             for
             every
             transgression
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             under
             the
             law
             .
             But
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             is
             free
             from
             this
             rigour
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             under
             grace
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             
               delivered
               from
               the
               law
            
             :
             The
             Lord
             hath
             deliverd
             them
             by
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             by
             the
             gospel
             to
             all
             that
             obedience
             that
             the
             law
             in
             rigour
             requireth
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             morall
             law
             .
             For
             though
             the
             law
             doth
             condemne
             ,
             yet
             their
             conscience
             needeth
             not
             fear
             it
             ,
             
             because
             they
             are
             in
             Christ
             :
             
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             Indeed
             those
             that
             are
             not
             regenerate
             ,
             not
             ingraffed
             into
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             gunshot
             :
             the
             law
             doth
             condemne
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             shelter
             ,
             and
             their
             conscience
             is
             bound
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             find
             one
             day
             that
             by
             it
             their
             conscience
             will
             condemne
             them
             to
             hell
             .
             It
             may
             be
             now
             for
             the
             present
             their
             conscience
             is
             quiet
             ,
             and
             they
             choke
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             letteth
             them
             alone
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             condemned
             in
             
             conscience
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             they
             shall
             find
             it
             .
             But
             the
             regenerate
             are
             by
             Christ
             freed
             in
             conscience
             from
             all
             this
             condemnation
             .
             Thus
             farre
             we
             grant
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Antinomists
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Marcionites
             would
             have
             more
             .
             
             They
             cannot
             abide
             to
             heare
             that
             a
             regenerate
             person
             is
             bound
             to
             any
             sincere
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             law
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             life
             :
             They
             crie
             out
             against
             the
             morall
             law
             as
             once
             the
             Babylonians
             did
             against
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               Down
               with
               it
               ,
               down
               with
               it
               even
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               O
               ye
               do
               not
               preach
               Christ
               if
               ye
               talk
               of
               the
               law
               .
            
             Beloved
             ,
             these
             are
             drunken
             opinions
             ,
             fitter
             to
             be
             preached
             among
             drunkards
             and
             Epicures
             and
             monsters
             then
             among
             the
             peculiar
             ones
             of
             God.
             The
             law
             of
             God
             doth
             bind
             the
             conscience
             of
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             it
             a
             rule
             of
             life
             .
             Nay
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             it
             
               Christs
               bond
            
             whereby
             he
             bindeth
             his
             people
             to
             him
             :
             
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               set
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               rulers
               take
               counsel
               together
               against
               the
               Lord
               and
               against
               his
               Anointed
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Let
               us
               break
               their
               bonds
               ,
               and
               cast
               away
               their
               cords
               from
               us
               .
               Tush
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               be
               tied
               by
               his
               laws
               ,
               nor
               be
               so
               precisely
               strait-laced
               with
               such
               commandments
               as
               these
               .
            
             Here
             the
             laws
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             called
             bonds
             and
             cords
             :
             Gods
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             him
             by
             them
             :
             But
             the
             wicked
             they
             stand
             out
             and
             refuse
             to
             be
             bound
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             law
             be
             called
             a
             bond
             ,
             I
             pray
             what
             bond
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             conscience
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             a
             bond
             like
             a
             prisoners
             fetters
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             about
             their
             legs
             :
             This
             is
             a
             spirituall
             bond
             that
             bindeth
             the
             conscience
             .
             But
             let
             me
             prove
             it
             to
             you
             by
             
             arguments
             .
             There
             be
             sundrie
             arguments
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             That
             which
             hath
             power
             to
             say
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             
               This
               is
               thy
               dutie
               ,
               and
               this
               must
               be
               done
               ,
            
             that
             bindeth
             the
             conscience
             :
             But
             the
             law
             of
             God
             hath
             power
             to
             say
             thus
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             
               This
               is
               your
               dutie
            
             .
             Who
             can
             tell
             better
             then
             Christ
             ?
             
               When
               ye
               have
               done
               all
               these
               things
               that
               are
               commanded
               you
               ,
               say
               ,
               We
               are
               unprofitable
               servants
               ;
               we
               have
               done
               that
               which
               was
               our
               dutie
               to
               do
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             He
             speaketh
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             
               things
               commanded
            
             :
             now
             the
             law
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             ●atalogue
             of
             those
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             commanded
             us
             .
             
               When
               ye
               have
               done
               all
               these
               things
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               know
               it
               is
               your
               dutie
            
             .
             Here
             ye
             see
             the
             law
             hath
             power
             to
             say
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             
               This
               is
               your
               dutie
            
             .
             But
             ye
             will
             object
             ,
             
               We
               are
               under
               faith
               ;
               and
               do
               ye
               tell
               us
               of
               law
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             answereth
             out
             of
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               Do
               we
               then
               make
               void
               the
               law
               through
               faith
               ?
               God
               forbid
               :
               Yea
               ,
               we
               establish
               the
               law
               .
            
             See
             how
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             abhorre
             this
             thought
             :
             
               God
               forbid
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Farre
               be
               it
               from
               me
               to
               teach
               such
               an
               abominable
               doctrine
               :
               No
               ,
               no
               ;
               we
               establish
               the
               law
               .
            
             Heare
             what
             Christ
             saith
             himself
             ,
             
               Think
               not
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               destroy
               the
               law
               :
               I
               am
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfill
               it
               .
            
             O
             thought
             some
             ,
             
               If
               we
               believe
               in
               Christ
               then
               we
               hope
               we
               shall
               have
               done
               with
               the
               law
               .
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ;
             
               ye
               shall
               as
               soon
               pull
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               out
               of
               their
               place
               as
               disannull
               one
               tittle
               of
               the
               law
               .
            
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             which
             hath
             this
             authoritie
             
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             bindeth
             conscience
             :
             but
             the
             law
             hath
             this
             authoritie
             ,
             that
             neither
             regenerate
             nor
             unregenerate
             can
             transgresse
             it
             but
             they
             sinne
             :
             therefore
             the
             law
             bindeth
             their
             consciences
             .
             For
             the
             regenerate
             and
             all
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             sinne
             :
             
             
               Whosoever
               committeth
               sinne
               transgresseth
               also
               the
               law
               .
            
             David
             was
             a
             regenerate
             man
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             had
             defiled
             Bathsheba
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sinned
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             Joseph
             was
             a
             regenerate
             man
             ;
             yet
             confesseth
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             transgresse
             the
             Lords
             commandment
             ,
             he
             should
             sinne
             :
             
               How
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               great
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               so
               sinne
               against
               God
            
             ?
             But
             ye
             will
             object
             ,
             This
             is
             old
             testament
             .
             What
             of
             that
             ?
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             take
             up
             the
             old
             damned
             heresie
             again
             of
             the
             Cerdonians
             ,
             and
             Cainites
             ,
             and
             Apellites
             ,
             and
             Manichees
             ,
             and
             Severians
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             cursed
             hereticks
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             Their
             heresie
             was
             ,
             To
             hedge
             out
             the
             regenerate
             from
             the
             old
             testament
             .
             And
             S
             t
             Augustine
             proved
             it
             against
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             morall
             law
             of
             God
             was
             ever
             the
             rule
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             shall
             so
             continue
             with
             the
             gospel
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             every
             transgression
             thereof
             is
             sinne
             .
             The
             breach
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             was
             a
             sinne
             once
             ;
             but
             now
             it
             is
             not
             :
             because
             once
             it
             bound
             the
             conscience
             ;
             now
             it
             doth
             not
             :
             But
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             morall
             law
             is
             still
             sinne
             :
             therefore
             still
             it
             bindeth
             the
             conscience
             .
             Do
             ye
             not
             remember
             what
             St
             James
             saith
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             he
             presseth
             it
             yet
             on
             mens
             consciences
             :
             
               He
               that
               said
               ,
               Do
               not
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               said
               also
               ,
            
             
             
               Do
               not
               kill
               .
               Now
               though
               thou
               commit
               no
               adultery
               ,
               yet
               if
               thou
               kill
               ,
               thou
               art
               become
               a
               transgressour
               of
               
               the
               law
               .
            
             And
             though
             ye
             may
             call
             it
             
               a
               law
               of
               liberty
            
             in
             what
             sense
             ye
             please
             ,
             yet
             he
             telleth
             you
             ,
             Ye
             had
             best
             look
             to
             your
             words
             and
             deeds
             :
             for
             ye
             must
             be
             judged
             by
             this
             law
             of
             liberty
             :
             
               So
               speak
               ye
               and
               so
               do
               as
               they
               that
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               law
               of
               liberty
               .
            
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             which
             being
             observed
             doth
             cause
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             to
             excuse
             ,
             and
             being
             transgressed
             to
             accuse
             ,
             that
             bindeth
             their
             conscience
             :
             (
             For
             what
             else
             do
             you
             make
             binding
             of
             conscience
             but
             this
             ?
             )
             But
             the
             law
             of
             God
             being
             observed
             doth
             cause
             the
             conscience
             to
             excuse
             ;
             being
             transgressed
             ,
             to
             accuse
             ;
             
               In
               many
               things
               we
               sinne
               all
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Mark
             ;
             Our
             consciences
             do
             accuse
             us
             :
             as
             we
             do
             sinne
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             so
             our
             consciences
             do
             accuse
             us
             when
             we
             do
             so
             .
             
               I
               am
               a
               sinfull
               man
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             Luke
             5.8
             .
             His
             conscience
             did
             accuse
             him
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             Gods
             covenant
             of
             grace
             bindeth
             the
             conscience
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             regenerate
             :
             but
             sincere
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             law
             is
             a
             condition
             of
             Gods
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             See
             Luke
             1.72
             .
             
               To
               remember
               his
               holy
               covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               oath
               that
               he
               sware
               that
               he
               would
               give
               us
               ,
               That
               being
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               enemies
               we
               might
               serve
               him
               without
               fear
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               before
               him
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             Sincere
             and
             universall
             obedience
             is
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             a
             manifestation
             to
             our selves
             that
             we
             are
             truly
             justified
             ;
             as
             these
             upstart
             patritians
             do
             hold
             :
             but
             it
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             Every
             covenant
             hath
             its
             conditions
             annexed
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               book
               of
               the
               covenant
            
             ,
             Exod.
             24.7
             .
             
               the
               words
               of
               the
               covenant
            
             ,
             Exod.
             34.28
             .
             
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               covenant
            
             ,
             Deut.
             9.11
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             Because
             when
             a
             covenant
             is
             made
             ,
             the
             conditions
             are
             put
             into
             a
             book
             or
             a
             table
             and
             expressed
             in
             words
             .
             Onely
             here
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             first
             covenant
             of
             works
             and
             the
             second
             covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             Both
             have
             conditions
             ;
             but
             here
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             difference
             ;
             In
             the
             one
             grace
             giveth
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             grace
             giveth
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             ;
             but
             a
             condition
             is
             annexed
             though
             :
             Now
             hence
             we
             may
             argue
             (
             and
             none
             but
             enemies
             to
             the
             Gospel
             can
             denie
             it
             )
             If
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             do
             bind
             a
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             then
             certainly
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             bindeth
             a
             mans
             conscience
             too
             :
             But
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             bindeth
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             condition
             of
             it
             bindeth
             .
             If
             you
             ask
             ,
             What
             is
             this
             to
             obedience
             ?
             the
             answer
             is
             ,
             That
             obedience
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             the
             forenamed
             Scripture
             expresseth
             ,
             Luke
             1.72
             .
             Thus
             ye
             see
             the
             law
             of
             God
             bindeth
             the
             conscience
             of
             all
             the
             regenerate
             .
             This
             is
             the
             third
             Use
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             Hath
             the
             word
             of
             God
             supreme
             power
             to
             bind
             conscience
             ?
             Then
             hence
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             that
             no
             creature
             can
             dispense
             with
             it
             ,
             nor
             free
             conscience
             from
             guilt
             when
             a
             man
             transgresseth
             the
             word
             .
             What
             a
             damned
             usurpation
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             offer
             to
             dispense
             ?
             The
             Canonists
             say
             he
             may
             dispense
             
               de
               praeceptis
               veteris
               &
               novi
               testamenti
               ,
            
             (
             They
             are
             their
             own
             words
             )
             
               he
               may
               dispense
               with
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               testament
               .
            
             He
             dispensed
             with
             king
             Henry
             
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             undertook
             to
             free
             his
             conscience
             from
             guilt
             though
             he
             married
             his
             own
             brothers
             wife
             .
             
             Gregorie
             the
             second
             undertook
             to
             free
             subjects
             from
             being
             bound
             in
             their
             consciences
             to
             keep
             their
             oaths
             of
             allegeance
             to
             Leo
             the
             Emperour
             .
             O
             these
             are
             damned
             aspirings
             ;
             and
             they
             plainly
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             exalteth
             himself
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             supreme
             binder
             of
             conscience
             :
             And
             therefore
             not
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             can
             dispense
             with
             one
             idle
             word
             .
             
             
               For
               ever
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               word
               is
               settled
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             Gods
             word
             is
             settled
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ye
             may
             assoon
             remove
             the
             heaven
             from
             its
             place
             as
             one
             tittle
             of
             the
             word
             from
             binding
             conscience
             .
             Doth
             the
             word
             say
             thus
             or
             thus
             ?
             thou
             hadst
             best
             do
             it
             :
             If
             thou
             wilt
             not
             ,
             all
             the
             whole
             world
             cannot
             help
             thee
             ;
             thy
             conscience
             will
             condemne
             thee
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             without
             remedie
             .
             Hath
             the
             word
             convinced
             thee
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             made
             thy
             conscience
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               am
               guiltie
               before
               God
            
             ?
             I
             tell
             thee
             then
             ,
             Thy
             conscience
             is
             bound
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             loose
             it
             .
             But
             hast
             thou
             been
             humbled
             and
             emptied
             of
             thy self
             ,
             and
             doth
             the
             word
             pronounce
             pardon
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             that
             thy
             conscience
             can
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               speaketh
               peace
               to
               my
               soul
            
             ?
             I
             tell
             thee
             ,
             Thou
             art
             loosed
             ,
             and
             nor
             hell
             nor
             devil
             nor
             ,
             sinne
             nor
             flesh
             nor
             any
             thing
             can
             bind
             thee
             .
             Ye
             may
             see
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             word
             in
             that
             speech
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               bind
               on
               earth
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.18
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             My
             word
             which
             ye
             preach
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             loose
             your
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             loosed
             indeed
             ,
             
             and
             nothing
             can
             bind
             it
             ;
             if
             that
             do
             bind
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             bound
             soundly
             indeed
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             loose
             it
             .
             O
             this
             is
             a
             terrour
             to
             the
             wicked
             !
             Doth
             the
             word
             of
             God
             say
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hardneth
               his
               neck
            
             ,
             
             
               being
               often
               rebuked
               ,
               shall
               suddenly
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               cured
               ?
            
             O
             fear
             and
             tremble
             ye
             that
             harden
             your
             necks
             against
             the
             reproofs
             of
             the
             Almightie
             :
             his
             word
             bindeth
             over
             your
             consciences
             to
             Christs
             barre
             .
             Doth
             the
             word
             say
             .
             
               Whoremongers
               and
               adulterers
               God
               will
               judge
            
             ?
             If
             thou
             beest
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             thy
             conscience
             is
             bound
             with
             this
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             soul
             before
             the
             tribunal-seat
             of
             Christ
             .
             Doth
             the
             word
             crie
             out
             against
             any
             of
             thy
             courses
             ?
             thy
             conscience
             is
             bound
             as
             with
             chains
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             all
             thy
             vain
             hopes
             and
             excuses
             can
             loose
             thee
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             is
             comfort
             to
             the
             godly
             :
             Gods
             word
             is
             the
             supreme
             binder
             of
             conscience
             .
             O
             ye
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             tieth
             such
             a
             fast
             knot
             to
             your
             comforts
             that
             all
             hell
             cannot
             open
             it
             with
             their
             teeth
             :
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             is
             with
             you
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               the
               key
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               openeth
               and
               no
               man
               shutteth
               ,
               and
               shutteth
               and
               no
               man
               openeth
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             but
             sayest
             thou
             ,
             
               My
               sinnes
               are
               against
               me
            
             :
             What
             then
             ?
             mark
             what
             the
             word
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               :
            
             Thy
             conscience
             is
             bound
             to
             believe
             that
             .
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               a
               very
               naughtie
               heart
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               to
               do
               with
               it
               :
            
             Mark
             what
             the
             word
             saith
             ;
             
               Believe
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               :
            
             This
             bindeth
             thy
             conscience
             .
             
               But
               I
               offend
               dayly
            
             :
             Mark
             still
             what
             the
             word
             saith
             ;
             
             
               Christ
               bringeth
               in
               everlasting
               righteousnesse
            
             .
             If
             thou
             beest
             unworthy
             to
             day
             ,
             there
             is
             righteousnesse
             for
             thee
             to
             day
             ;
             if
             unworthy
             
             worthy
             to
             morrow
             ,
             there
             is
             righteousnesse
             for
             thee
             to
             morrow
             ;
             if
             unworthy
             for
             ever
             ,
             there
             is
             righteousnesse
             for
             thee
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             is
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             thy
             portion
             ;
             this
             bindeth
             thy
             conscience
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             it
             .
             
               But
               I
               have
               abundantly
               sinned
            
             :
             What
             saith
             Christs
             word
             ?
             
               I
               will
               abundantly
               pardon
            
             .
             O
             what
             comfort
             is
             this
             to
             every
             poore
             soul
             which
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             humbled
             !
             His
             word
             is
             the
             supreme
             binder
             of
             conscience
             ,
             above
             the
             law
             ,
             above
             justice
             ,
             above
             threatnings
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             His
             promising
             word
             is
             the
             supreme
             binder
             of
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             one
             of
             Christs
             :
             And
             therefore
             fear
             not
             ;
             onely
             believe
             ,
             and
             be
             thankfull
             ,
             and
             give
             glory
             to
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             childrens
             bread
             ;
             no
             stranger
             can
             intermeddle
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             secondary
             bond
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             YE
             have
             heard
             that
             the
             bonds
             of
             conscience
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             First
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             supreme
             bond
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Gods
             word
             :
             of
             which
             I
             have
             already
             spoken
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             relative
             bond
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             bindeth
             conscience
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             onely
             in
             relation
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             because
             Gods
             word
             putteth
             authority
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             this
             latter
             is
             also
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             1.
             
             Others
             may
             bind
             conscience
             ;
             2.
             
             We
             our selves
             may
             bind
             our
             own
             consciences
             .
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Others
             may
             bind
             our
             consciences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Others
             may
             bind
             our
             consciences
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             authority
             conferred
             upon
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             laws
             and
             commands
             receive
             vigour
             and
             force
             from
             Gods
             laws
             .
             Thus
             the
             
             laws
             and
             commands
             of
             Magistrates
             bind
             the
             conscience
             of
             People
             ;
             of
             Parents
             bind
             the
             conscience
             of
             Children
             ;
             of
             Masters
             bind
             the
             conscience
             of
             Servants
             :
             For
             though
             they
             do
             not
             bind
             conscience
             as
             they
             are
             the
             commandments
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             having
             Gods
             seal
             and
             authority
             upon
             them
             they
             do
             .
             I
             will
             set
             down
             some
             conclusions
             whereby
             ye
             may
             know
             how
             farre
             the
             laws
             and
             commandments
             of
             others
             bind
             or
             not
             bind
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Magistrates
             have
             power
             to
             command
             us
             .
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             That
             chapter
             doth
             most
             clearly
             prove
             this
             conclusion
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             chapter
             we
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Magistrates
             have
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             make
             laws
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             orders
             among
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             called
             powers
             :
             2.
             
             We
             learn
             that
             these
             laws
             of
             Magistrates
             receive
             strength
             and
             force
             from
             the
             law
             of
             God
             :
             
               For
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             text
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             laws
             made
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             confirmed
             by
             God
             have
             power
             to
             bind
             conscience
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Wherefore
               we
               must
               be
               subject
               not
               onely
               because
               of
               wrath
               but
               also
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             And
             the
             violating
             of
             them
             is
             sinne
             .
             When
             their
             authority
             is
             confirmed
             by
             God
             ,
             we
             cannot
             
               resist
               them
            
             but
             we
             
               resist
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             :
             nay
             ,
             we
             may
             pull
             
               condemnation
               upon
               us
            
             if
             we
             do
             ;
             
               They
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               condemnation
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             So
             that
             this
             first
             conclusion
             
             telleth
             us
             what
             laws
             of
             men
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ;
             viz.
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             do
             virtually
             flow
             from
             Gods
             word
             ,
             though
             not
             expressely
             commanded
             in
             it
             ;
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             good
             and
             wholesome
             and
             profitable
             for
             the
             common-wealth
             :
             These
             though
             they
             are
             not
             particularly
             commanded
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             injoyned
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             neglect
             them
             and
             be
             disobedient
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             neglect
             and
             be
             disobedient
             to
             God.
             Again
             ,
             so
             farre
             onely
             are
             they
             to
             be
             obeyed
             (
             so
             farre
             onely
             ,
             I
             say
             )
             as
             they
             virtually
             do
             flow
             from
             Gods
             word
             :
             for
             so
             farre
             onely
             they
             receive
             force
             from
             Gods
             law
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             commandments
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             those
             that
             are
             in
             authoritie
             lose
             their
             power
             of
             binding
             the
             conscience
             in
             foure
             cases
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 command
                 that
                 which
                 though
                 in
                 it self
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 sinfull
                 and
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 put
                 us
                 upon
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 sinning
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 command
                 single
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 this
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 it self
                 simply
                 unlawfull
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 not
                 to
                 marry
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 commandment
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 put
                 Ministers
                 upon
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 sinning
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 such
                 a
                 commandment
                 as
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 bind
                 conscience
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 conscience
                 cannot
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 impurity
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 apparent
                 danger
                 of
                 impurity
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 not
                 simply
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 commandment
                 is
                 simply
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 bind
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 
                 maketh
                 such
                 a
                 commandment
                 to
                 argue
                 a
                 seared
                 conscience
                 in
                 the
                 commander
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 seared
                 conscience
                 can
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 commandments
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 lose
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 the
                 conscience
                 when
                 they
                 command
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 unlawfull
                 in
                 themselves
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 bind
                 conscience
                 ,
                 because
                 Gods
                 seal
                 is
                 not
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 blessed
                 children
                 ;
                 
                 Who
                 when
                 the
                 king
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 image
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 conceive
                 themselves
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 obey
                 :
                 they
                 would
                 rather
                 suffer
                 torment
                 then
                 obey
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 not
                 to
                 ask
                 any
                 petition
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 thirty
                 dayes
                 space
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 king
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 did
                 not
                 conceive
                 himself
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 nay
                 he
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 den
                 of
                 lions
                 then
                 obey
                 .
                 
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 is
                 necessary
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 any
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 thus
                 they
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   obey
                   men
                   rather
                   then
                   God
                   ,
                   judge
                   ye
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 mens
                 laws
                 and
                 commands
                 overthrow
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 that
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 a
                 caution
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 this
                 libertie
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 respect
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 libertie
                 it self
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 or
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 libertie
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 
                 difference
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 considerations
                 ;
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 mans
                 having
                 a
                 sword
                 and
                 a
                 mans
                 wearing
                 a
                 sword
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 restrain
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 wearing
                 a
                 sword
                 at
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 his
                 sword
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 having
                 our
                 libertie
                 and
                 the
                 using
                 our
                 libertie
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 libertie
                 purchased
                 for
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 become
                 lawfull
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   lawfull
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 Paul
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 6.12
                 .
                 
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   evil
                   in
                   it self
                   :
                
                 (
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 indifferent
                 things
                 .
                 )
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 meats
                 ,
                 and
                 drinks
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 garments
                 .
                 Now
                 whatsoever
                 commandment
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 contrarie
                 to
                 this
                 libertie
                 doth
                 not
                 bind
                 conscience
                 :
                 for
                 nothing
                 can
                 bind
                 conscience
                 when
                 Christ
                 doth
                 loose
                 it
                 :
                 Yet
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 restraint
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 libertie
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 command
                 us
                 to
                 forbear
                 some
                 kinds
                 of
                 meats
                 at
                 some
                 certain
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 for
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 doctrine
                 about
                 meats
                 and
                 drinks
                 and
                 garments
                 is
                 pure
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 bindeth
                 the
                 conscience
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 command
                 things
                 indifferent
                 to
                 be
                 absolutely
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 idolatrous
                 or
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 they
                 are
                 unlawfull
                 and
                 bind
                 not
                 the
                 conscience
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 are
                 they
                 idolatrous
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 either
                 as
                 absolutely
                 necessarie
                 to
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 religion
                 and
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 necessitie
                 as
                 holinesse
                 it self
                 ,
                 then
                 hey
                 are
                 made
                 superstitious
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 caveat
                 of
                 S
                 t
                 John
                 is
                 strongly
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 
                   Babes
                   ,
                   keep
                   your selves
                   from
                   idol●s
                   .
                
                 
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 as
                 things
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 as
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 merit
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 idolatrous
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 for
                 the
                 substantiall
                 perfection
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 religion
                 were
                 imperfect
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 idolatrous
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 their
                 virtue
                 of
                 binding
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 such
                 commands
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commanded
                 without
                 respect
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 idolatrous
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 obeyed
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 second
                 conclusion
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             laws
             and
             commandments
             of
             Magistrates
             which
             want
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Gods
             law
             to
             confirm
             them
             (
             and
             therefore
             bind
             not
             the
             conscience
             )
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             disobeyed
             for
             all
             that
             with
             scandal
             or
             contempt
             and
             by
             unreverent
             slighting
             or
             despising
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             his
             laws
             .
             He
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             a
             Magistrate
             under
             God
             for
             all
             that
             :
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               I
               exhort
               that
               supplications
               be
               made
               for
               Kings
               and
               those
               that
               are
               in
               authoritie
               .
            
             He
             speaketh
             there
             of
             heathen
             Kings
             ;
             yet
             he
             calleth
             them
             Kings
             ,
             and
             saith
             they
             
               have
               authoritie
            
             :
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             how
             much
             more
             when
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             subscribe
             to
             Christian
             religion
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             though
             they
             command
             that
             which
             is
             utterly
             unlawfull
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             rise
             
             up
             against
             them
             :
             for
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             rise
             up
             against
             God.
             We
             must
             obey
             them
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             either
             actively
             or
             passively
             :
             When
             they
             command
             that
             which
             is
             lawfull
             for
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             them
             by
             doing
             :
             when
             they
             command
             that
             which
             is
             unlawfull
             for
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             threaten
             punishment
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             actively
             obey
             them
             by
             doing
             ,
             because
             they
             command
             against
             God
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             passively
             obey
             by
             suffering
             and
             submitting
             to
             their
             penalties
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             them
             authority
             over
             us
             .
             This
             is
             our
             third
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             laws
             of
             Magistrates
             which
             by
             Gods
             law
             do
             not
             bind
             conscience
             ,
             do
             yet
             in
             matter
             of
             scandal
             bind
             us
             to
             obedience
             .
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             shall
             command
             any
             thing
             beyond
             his
             power
             to
             command
             yet
             not
             unlawfull
             for
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             though
             such
             a
             command
             do
             not
             bind
             to
             obedience
             in
             case
             of
             conscience
             ,
             yet
             in
             case
             of
             scandal
             it
             doth
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             was
             content
             to
             pay
             tribute
             though
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             done
             it
             :
             
               The
               children
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               are
               free
            
             :
             neverthelesse
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             offend
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             he
             did
             pay
             it
             .
             I
             will
             put
             an
             example
             of
             another
             nature
             ;
             In
             a
             private
             wrong
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             not
             expressely
             bound
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             rather
             then
             scandalously
             to
             contend
             ,
             conscience
             doth
             bind
             us
             to
             yield
             .
             Needed
             Abraham
             to
             have
             condescended
             so
             farre
             unto
             Lot
             as
             to
             let
             him
             take
             his
             choice
             before
             him
             ?
             No
             rather
             then
             scandal
             of
             religion
             should
             arise
             ,
             ye
             may
             reade
             that
             he
             did
             it
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             briefly
             made
             it
             manifest
             how
             farre
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             do
             
             not
             bind
             conscience
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             they
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             Objections
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ;
             
             Conscience
             hath
             onely
             relation
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
             as
             the
             supreme
             and
             absolute
             binder
             of
             conscience
             :
             but
             it
             hath
             a
             relation
             also
             unto
             men
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             God
             putteth
             upon
             men
             such
             terms
             as
             conscience
             hath
             relation
             to
             ,
             Acts
             24.16
             .
             
               Herein
               I
               have
               alwayes
               endevoured
               my self
               ,
               to
               have
               alwayes
               a
               clear
               conscience
               both
               towards
               God
               and
               towards
               men
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             Conscience
             hath
             relation
             to
             both
             :
             For
             though
             it
             have
             its
             main
             relation
             to
             God
             and
             his
             word
             ,
             yet
             in
             him
             it
             hath
             relation
             unto
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Again
             it
             may
             be
             replied
             ;
             
             The
             Magistrates
             do
             not
             undertake
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             ,
             to
             meddle
             with
             mens
             invisible
             spirits
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             see
             whether
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             be
             obedient
             or
             no
             :
             and
             therefore
             how
             do
             their
             laws
             bind
             us
             in
             conscience
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             onely
             looketh
             at
             the
             bodie
             :
             mens
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             and
             consciences
             are
             naked
             onely
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
             the
             Magistrate
             doth
             not
             undertake
             but
             onely
             to
             bind
             the
             outward
             man
             :
             neverthelesse
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             subject
             feeleth
             it self
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             obedience
             under
             pain
             of
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             giveth
             this
             generall
             precept
             ,
             
             
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             conscience
             feeleth
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             cometh
             to
             be
             bound
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             it
             may
             be
             replied
             ;
             
             The
             conscience
             is
             not
             bound
             but
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             religion
             .
             If
             I
             
             make
             conscience
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             then
             I
             make
             a
             matter
             of
             religion
             of
             it
             :
             but
             what
             religion
             is
             there
             in
             the
             commandments
             of
             Magistrates
             ?
             suppose
             the
             Magistrate
             commandeth
             us
             to
             get
             our
             armour
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             to
             mend
             our
             high-wayes
             ,
             to
             moderate
             expenses
             at
             nuptials
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             these
             are
             civil
             things
             and
             not
             religious
             ,
             and
             therefore
             how
             can
             they
             bind
             conscience
             ?
             We
             make
             conscience
             onely
             of
             religion
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             Such
             laws
             do
             not
             bind
             conscience
             under
             the
             name
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             name
             of
             civil
             discipline
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             bind
             conscience
             
               per
               se
            
             and
             immediately
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             
               per
               aliud
            
             and
             as
             subjoyned
             to
             an
             higher
             law
             .
             For
             though
             the
             breach
             of
             such
             laws
             be
             onely
             a
             civil
             fault
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             in
             another
             respect
             it
             may
             be
             a
             morall
             sinne
             ,
             if
             the
             powers
             that
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             be
             neglected
             and
             disobeyed
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             the
             conscience
             do
             not
             regard
             civil
             laws
             as
             they
             are
             civil
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             make
             conscience
             of
             them
             as
             they
             are
             civil
             :
             yet
             as
             they
             are
             made
             by
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             backed
             by
             his
             authoritie
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             on
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             take
             hold
             of
             conscience
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             perform
             them
             is
             contrarie
             to
             justice
             and
             charitie
             and
             the
             profit
             and
             safetie
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Uses
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             This
             confuteth
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             who
             denie
             that
             any
             obedience
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             secular
             power
             .
             Ye
             see
             here
             that
             the
             laws
             of
             Magistrates
             have
             Gods
             seal
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             yield
             obedience
             unto
             them
             :
             for
             they
             bind
             in
             
             conscience
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             confuteth
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             teach
             that
             their
             Popes
             laws
             and
             commandments
             are
             of
             supreme
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             require
             equall
             submission
             of
             spirit
             with
             Gods
             laws
             :
             and
             also
             that
             the
             omission
             of
             them
             is
             death
             and
             damnation
             .
             Our
             doctrine
             and
             religion
             goeth
             between
             both
             :
             For
             we
             teach
             that
             Gods
             authoritie
             is
             onely
             supreme
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             onely
             can
             make
             laws
             under
             pain
             of
             death
             and
             damnation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Magistrates
             is
             secondarie
             ,
             and
             secondarie
             obedience
             is
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             Papists
             speak
             blasphemie
             in
             saying
             their
             Pope
             can
             make
             laws
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             to
             be
             kept
             :
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             maketh
             this
             a
             propertie
             onely
             of
             God
             ;
             
               Fear
               not
               him
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               all
               that
               he
               can
               do
               :
               but
               fear
               him
               who
               can
               cast
               both
               bodie
               and
               soul
               into
               hell
               :
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Fear
               him
               ,
            
             Luke
             12.4
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Men
             can
             reach
             no
             further
             then
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             their
             punishments
             can
             go
             no
             further
             then
             the
             death
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             This
             teacheth
             us
             what
             to
             do
             if
             men
             should
             command
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             unlawfull
             for
             us
             to
             perform
             :
             (
             Suppose
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             humane
             commands
             as
             are
             repugnant
             to
             Gods.
             )
             In
             this
             case
             ye
             see
             we
             must
             obey
             God
             rather
             then
             men
             ;
             nay
             ,
             suffer
             losse
             of
             goods
             ,
             losse
             of
             libertie
             ,
             yea
             losse
             of
             life
             ,
             rather
             then
             obey
             the
             commandments
             of
             men
             in
             case
             they
             be
             contrarie
             to
             the
             commandments
             of
             God.
             Ye
             may
             reade
             a
             lamentable
             example
             in
             Ephraim
             ;
             They
             were
             utterly
             destroyed
             for
             obeying
             their
             King
             rather
             then
             their
             God
             :
             The
             King
             commanded
             to
             worship
             the
             calves
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             unto
             Bethel
             and
             not
             to
             Jerusalem
             
             to
             worship
             :
             they
             yielded
             to
             his
             commandment
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             ;
             O
             thought
             they
             ,
             
               We
               shall
               displease
               the
               King
               if
               we
               do
               not
               .
            
             For
             this
             sinne
             of
             theirs
             they
             were
             broken
             in
             judgement
             ,
             Hos
             .
             5.11
             .
             
               Ephraim
               is
               destroyed
               and
               broken
               in
               judgement
               ,
               because
               he
               willingly
               walked
               after
               the
               commandment
               .
            
             Beloved
             ,
             Gods
             commandment
             is
             sovereigne
             ,
             and
             the
             supreme
             binder
             of
             conscience
             :
             Whatever
             commandment
             is
             repugnant
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             wo
             to
             us
             if
             we
             do
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             save
             our
             goods
             or
             our
             lives
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             must
             
               give
               to
               Cesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Cesars
            
             ;
             but
             so
             as
             withall
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             
               give
               to
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             
             3.
             
             This
             comforteth
             Gods
             people
             against
             the
             calumnies
             and
             slanders
             of
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             that
             upbraid
             them
             for
             their
             obedience
             to
             God.
             O
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               irregular
               and
               despisers
               of
               authoritie
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             comfort
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             in
             obeying
             him
             rather
             then
             men
             .
             Gods
             word
             is
             the
             supreme
             binder
             of
             conscience
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             whatever
             men
             think
             of
             such
             ,
             they
             are
             absolutely
             bound
             to
             obey
             God.
             If
             men
             command
             us
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             their
             authoritie
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             go
             beyond
             that
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             bind
             us
             in
             conscience
             .
             If
             God
             had
             not
             bound
             us
             in
             conscience
             to
             him
             ,
             others
             might
             have
             taken
             it
             ill
             if
             we
             should
             not
             obey
             them
             :
             but
             now
             what
             cause
             have
             others
             to
             think
             ill
             of
             us
             ?
             What
             folly
             were
             it
             in
             us
             to
             seek
             to
             please
             men
             and
             to
             displease
             God
             ?
             If
             we
             were
             at
             libertie
             ,
             then
             we
             might
             choose
             whom
             we
             would
             obey
             :
             but
             now
             we
             are
             bound
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             
             must
             be
             obedient
             unto
             God
             ,
             whatever
             men
             command
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             it
             therefore
             with
             chearfulnesse
             .
             By
             this
             we
             shew
             our
             submission
             to
             God
             ;
             by
             this
             we
             satisfie
             conscience
             ,
             which
             being
             bound
             unto
             God
             doth
             continually
             urge
             us
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             Why
             should
             we
             omit
             part
             of
             the
             exactnesse
             of
             our
             obedience
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             require
             ?
             We
             have
             more
             to
             do
             then
             ever
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             perform
             :
             we
             should
             therefore
             be
             carefull
             to
             do
             all
             that
             we
             may
             .
             By
             our
             obedience
             to
             God
             in
             this
             kind
             we
             convince
             the
             conscience
             of
             others
             of
             our
             uprightnesse
             towards
             God
             :
             Though
             through
             the
             overruling
             dominion
             of
             their
             lusts
             and
             passions
             they
             rage
             at
             us
             ,
             and
             their
             mouthes
             speak
             evil
             of
             us
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             have
             an
             evidence
             in
             their
             consciences
             within
             which
             may
             testifie
             for
             us
             :
             their
             consciences
             will
             whisper
             within
             them
             ,
             
               Surely
               they
               do
               well
               to
               please
               God
               rather
               then
               men
               :
            
             their
             consciences
             will
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             though
             their
             actions
             and
             tongues
             be
             against
             us
             .
             We
             have
             a
             notable
             example
             of
             this
             Acts
             4.15
             ,
             16.
             
             When
             the
             rulers
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             threatned
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             had
             reviled
             them
             with
             many
             bitter
             words
             ,
             and
             had
             bidden
             them
             go
             aside
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             then
             they
             concluded
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
               Surely
               an
               evident
               signe
               is
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               deny
               it
               :
            
             So
             that
             their
             consciences
             acquitted
             them
             for
             good
             men
             .
             So
             when
             the
             wicked
             of
             this
             world
             have
             spoken
             evil
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             blasphemed
             the
             holy
             name
             after
             which
             they
             are
             named
             :
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             alone
             ,
             and
             their
             consciences
             at
             counsel
             within
             themselves
             ,
             then
             they
             conclude
             ,
             
             
               Indeed
               they
               do
               well
            
             .
             Thus
             their
             consciences
             give
             a
             good
             evidence
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             accuse
             them
             for
             not
             doing
             the
             like
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             shall
             suffice
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             other
             mens
             binding
             of
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             We
             may
             bind
             our
             own
             consciences
             .
          
           
             II.
             We
             our selves
             may
             bind
             our
             own
             consciences
             :
             And
             that
             is
             by
             those
             vows
             and
             promises
             which
             we
             make
             to
             God
             of
             any
             thing
             lawfull
             and
             in
             our
             power
             .
             Those
             vows
             and
             promises
             which
             we
             make
             unto
             God
             according
             to
             the
             warrant
             of
             his
             word
             they
             do
             bind
             our
             conscience
             .
             They
             are
             our
             own
             before
             we
             have
             made
             them
             :
             as
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             their
             gift
             was
             their
             own
             before
             they
             vowed
             it
             to
             the
             church
             :
             
               While
               it
               remained
               was
               it
               not
               thine
               own
               ?
               and
               when
               it
               was
               sold
               ,
               was
               it
               not
               in
               thine
               own
               power
               ?
            
             Acts
             5.4
             .
             We
             need
             not
             vow
             unlesse
             we
             will
             :
             but
             after
             we
             have
             vowed
             our
             vows
             are
             Gods
             bonds
             ,
             and
             do
             bind
             the
             conscience
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             
               lie
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             text
             saith
             they
             did
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             stand
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             ,
             What
             vows
             are
             they
             which
             are
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             bind
             conscience
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 we
                 make
                 of
                 things
                 impossible
                 and
                 beyond
                 our
                 power
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 bind
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 we
                 make
                 of
                 things
                 unlawfull
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 vow
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 Gods
                 law
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 Davids
                 was
                 when
                 he
                 vowed
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Nabals
                 familie
                 :
                 This
                 doth
                 not
                 bind
                 conscience
                 :
                 
                 nay
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 break
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 things
                 lawfull
                 and
                 possible
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 want
                 freedome
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 wife
                 or
                 a
                 servant
                 or
                 a
                 child
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 vow
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 relation
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 over
                 them
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 perform
                 it
                 :
                 This
                 bindeth
                 not
                 conscience
                 .
                 
                 Nothing
                 bindeth
                 conscience
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 Gods
                 seal
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 hath
                 not
                 Gods
                 seal
                 on
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 bind
                 conscience
                 ▪
                 indeed
                 it
                 bindeth
                 us
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 lawfull
                 and
                 profitable
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 freedome
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 fall
                 a
                 greater
                 consequence
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 performance
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 perform
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 receit
                 of
                 some
                 mercie
                 should
                 in
                 testimonie
                 of
                 his
                 thankfulnesse
                 vow
                 a
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 to
                 good
                 uses
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 his
                 estate
                 so
                 decayeth
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 undo
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 familie
                 if
                 he
                 perform
                 it
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 contingently
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 freeth
                 his
                 conscience
                 from
                 performing
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 vowed
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 promise
                 marriage
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 nuptials
                 she
                 be
                 found
                 unchast
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 marry
                 her
                 .
                 These
                 kinds
                 of
                 vows
                 do
                 not
                 bind
                 in
                 conscience
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 other
                 do
                 bind
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Use
             ;
             We
             may
             learn
             from
             hence
             never
             to
             vow
             but
             with
             good
             judgement
             and
             counsel
             .
             For
             either
             we
             must
             keep
             our
             promise
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             we
             must
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             signe
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             need
             of
             deliberation
             :
             If
             we
             must
             not
             keep
             it
             then
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             rashnesse
             and
             inconsideratenesse
             
             and
             besides
             it
             may
             prove
             scandalous
             and
             offensive
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             we
             make
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             them
             that
             shall
             heare
             of
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             requireth
             good
             judgement
             and
             advise
             to
             vow
             .
             What
             a
             rash
             vow
             was
             that
             of
             good
             Jephthah
             ?
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               deliver
               Ammon
               into
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             
             
               whatsoever
               meeteth
               me
               I
               will
               offer
               it
               for
               a
               burnt-offering
               .
            
             How
             if
             a
             dog
             had
             first
             met
             him
             ?
             what
             a
             sinne
             had
             it
             been
             ?
             How
             if
             his
             daughter
             ?
             what
             a
             thing
             had
             that
             been
             ?
             And
             indeed
             it
             proved
             to
             be
             his
             daughter
             .
             Vows
             without
             judgement
             do
             but
             increase
             our
             sinnes
             and
             aggravate
             our
             transgressions
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Use
             ;
             This
             teacheth
             us
             to
             keep
             our
             good
             vows
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             that
             we
             make
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             make
             a
             good
             vow
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             we
             should
             :
             It
             requireth
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             faith
             and
             self-deniall
             and
             humilitie
             and
             strength
             of
             resolution
             :
             But
             when
             we
             have
             made
             it
             ,
             our
             sinne
             is
             the
             greater
             if
             we
             do
             not
             then
             keep
             it
             ;
             
             
               Better
               it
               is
               not
               to
               vow
               then
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               vow
               and
               not
               pay
               .
               Hast
               thou
               vowed
               a
               vow
               ?
               then
               deferre
               not
               to
               pay
               it
               :
               God
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               fools
               .
            
             As
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               part
               of
               a
               fool
               to
               vow
               before
               he
               consider
               and
               be
               absolutely
               resolved
               to
               perform
               ,
               to
               be
               off
               and
               on
               with
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
               :
               The
               Lord
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               fools
               :
               Therefore
               pay
               all
               thy
               good
               vows
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               for
               thy
               rash
               vows
               .
            
             But
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             bad
             times
             ,
             when
             truth
             and
             equitie
             is
             perished
             from
             among
             men
             :
             Every
             one
             is
             a
             deceitfull
             bow
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             best
             (
             almost
             )
             is
             a
             briar
             :
             Nothing
             so
             common
             as
             vows
             and
             promises
             ;
             but
             
             few
             make
             conscience
             of
             performing
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             men
             are
             carelesse
             of
             their
             grand
             vow
             which
             they
             have
             made
             vnto
             God
             in
             their
             baptisme
             .
             
             O
             this
             is
             a
             very
             fearfull
             sinne
             !
             Ye
             have
             all
             made
             a
             vow
             unto
             God
             in
             your
             baptisme
             that
             ye
             would
             live
             otherwise
             then
             ye
             do
             ,
             and
             ye
             make
             no
             conscience
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             Baptisme
             is
             a
             very
             weightie
             thing
             :
             If
             there
             were
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             bind
             you
             to
             holinesse
             and
             obedience
             and
             faith
             but
             onely
             the
             vow
             ye
             entred
             into
             in
             your
             baptisme
             ,
             did
             ye
             consider
             what
             a
             vow
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             would
             move
             you
             alone
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Apollos
             that
             he
             was
             
               fervent
               in
               spirit
            
             though
             he
             
               knew
               nothing
               but
               the
               baptisme
               of
               John
               :
            
             
             Apollos
             considered
             what
             a
             vow
             he
             had
             made
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             baptisme
             ,
             that
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             nothing
             else
             ,
             it
             made
             him
             zealous
             for
             God.
             Baptisme
             is
             a
             very
             great
             binder
             of
             conscience
             :
             It
             bindeth
             a
             man
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             wicked
             Pharisees
             saw
             this
             to
             be
             true
             :
             
             
               If
               we
               shall
               say
               that
               Johns
               baptisme
               was
               from
               heaven
               ,
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               Why
               did
               ye
               not
               then
               believe
               ?
            
             Beloved
             ,
             was
             not
             your
             baptisme
             from
             heaven
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             did
             ye
             not
             solemnly
             then
             vow
             unto
             God
             ?
             Why
             then
             do
             ye
             not
             believe
             ?
             why
             do
             ye
             not
             denie
             your selves
             ,
             your
             works
             ,
             your
             wayes
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             Christs
             crosse
             ?
             As
             Christ
             saith
             of
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             
             
               Among
               them
               that
               are
               born
               of
               women
               there
               hath
               not
               been
               a
               greater
               then
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             ;
             so
             may
             I
             say
             of
             bonds
             and
             of
             vows
             and
             covenants
             .
             Among
             all
             the
             vows
             and
             covenants
             that
             ever
             were
             made
             there
             hath
             not
             been
             a
             greater
             then
             this
             of
             Baptisme
             :
             And
             therefore
             ye
             had
             best
             look
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             
             what
             ye
             then
             vowed
             :
             If
             ye
             do
             not
             ,
             ye
             are
             grievous
             breakers
             of
             covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             which
             sinne
             will
             surely
             stand
             against
             you
             for
             evil
             .
             It
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             Baptisme
             doth
             greatly
             bind
             us
             in
             conscience
             to
             walk
             answerably
             to
             it
             in
             all
             righteousnesse
             and
             true
             holinesse
             :
             And
             we
             can
             never
             be
             saved
             (
             though
             we
             are
             baptized
             )
             except
             we
             can
             answer
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             that
             we
             live
             as
             we
             vowed
             in
             our
             Baptisme
             :
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
             
               The
               like
               figure
               whereunto
               ,
               even
               Baptisme
               ,
               doth
               also
               now
               save
               us
               ;
               not
               the
               putting
               away
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God.
            
             Mark
             ;
             Unlesse
             we
             can
             answer
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             that
             we
             live
             according
             to
             our
             promises
             in
             it
             ,
             our
             Baptisme
             cannot
             save
             us
             .
             I
             pray
             ,
             consider
             that
             speech
             of
             St
             Paul
             ;
             
               We
               are
               buried
               with
               Christ
               by
               Baptisme
               into
               his
               death
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               th●
               dead
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
            
             Mark
             ;
             There
             is
             the
             vow
             that
             we
             made
             unto
             God
             in
             our
             Baptisme
             :
             And
             the
             Apostle
             there
             telleth
             us
             we
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             keep
             this
             vow
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             had
             better
             have
             been
             without
             our
             Baptisme
             .
             Do
             not
             think
             that
             God
             will
             be
             mocked
             :
             Ye
             are
             content
             to
             go
             for
             Christians
             :
             but
             if
             ye
             be
             Christians
             ,
             consider
             ye
             are
             under
             a
             great
             vow
             ;
             and
             if
             ye
             do
             not
             keep
             it
             ,
             Gods
             covenant
             hath
             a
             quarrel
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             broken
             in
             judgement
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sinne
             that
             ye
             live
             in
             ,
             no
             lust
             that
             your
             conscience
             telleth
             you
             hath
             enterteinment
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             sacramentall
             perjurie
             against
             the
             vow
             that
             ye
             made
             unto
             God
             in
             your
             Baptisme
             .
             Are
             ye
             dead
             to
             good
             duties
             ?
             Ye
             vowed
             in
             your
             
             Baptisme
             ye
             would
             not
             be
             so
             .
             Do
             ye
             not
             dayly
             mortifie
             and
             subdue
             your
             affections
             ?
             Ye
             vowed
             in
             your
             Baptisme
             ye
             would
             .
             Do
             ye
             not
             dayly
             fight
             against
             sinne
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             like
             the
             faithfull
             souldiers
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Ye
             vowed
             in
             your
             Baptisme
             ye
             would
             .
             What
             a
             horrible
             perjurie
             is
             this
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             worse
             :
             it
             is
             a
             sacramentall
             perjurie
             .
             When
             the
             Apostles
             saw
             any
             sinne
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             presently
             they
             tell
             them
             of
             Baptisme
             :
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             
               Do
               ye
               live
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               when
               ye
               vowed
               the
               contrarie
               in
               your
               Baptisme
               ?
            
             When
             there
             were
             divisions
             in
             Corinth
             ;
             Some
             would
             be
             of
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Paul
             :
             Paul
             then
             telleth
             them
             of
             their
             Baptisme
             ;
             
               Were
               ye
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Paul
               ?
            
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               I
               pray
               ,
               consider
               how
               contrary
               this
               is
               unto
               your
               Baptisme
               :
               Ye
               were
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ;
               and
               are
               ye
               thus
               divided
               among
               your selves
               ?
            
             So
             when
             there
             was
             corruption
             crept
             into
             the
             people
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             telleth
             them
             of
             their
             Baptisme
             :
             
               As
               many
               of
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               as
               have
               been
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               have
               put
               on
               Christ
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               This
               corruption
               of
               yours
               is
               contrarie
               to
               your
               Baptisme
               :
               Ye
               were
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ye
               have
               vowed
               to
               put
               on
               Christ
               ;
               and
               do
               ye
               yield
               to
               such
               corruptions
               as
               these
               ?
            
             So
             also
             when
             there
             was
             want
             of
             love
             and
             unitie
             and
             affection
             between
             one
             another
             among
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             telleth
             them
             of
             their
             Baptisme
             :
             O
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               baptisme
               .
            
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               contrarie
               to
               your
               baptisme
               :
               Ye
               were
               all
               baptized
               with
               one
               baptisme
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               ye
               live
               in
               peace
               ?
               and
               is
               there
               not
               unitie
               of
               spirit
               one
               with
               another
               among
               
               you
               ?
               What
               ?
               and
               were
               all
               baptized
               with
               one
               baptisme
               ?
            
             Beloved
             ,
             ye
             never
             do
             that
             which
             is
             not
             good
             but
             ye
             go
             clean
             contrarie
             to
             your
             Baptisme
             .
             What
             ?
             were
             ye
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             thus
             ?
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             and
             pray
             thus
             ?
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             thus
             ?
             serve
             God
             no
             better
             then
             thus
             ?
             Your
             Baptisme
             bindeth
             you
             in
             conscience
             against
             every
             sinne
             and
             every
             evil
             way
             :
             O
             let
             us
             take
             it
             to
             heart
             and
             consider
             it
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41128-e120
           
             Ille
             verè
             Scripturas
             legit
             qui
             verba
             vertit
             in
             opera
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             à
             sanandis
             omnibus
             morbis
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Laetitia
             bonae
             consci●ntiae
             paradisus
             est
             anim●rum
             ,
             g●udium
             ▪
             angelorum
             hortus
             deliciarum
             ,
             ager
             benedictionis
             ,
             templ●m
             Sol●m●m●
             ,
             aula
             Dei
             ,
             habitaculum
             Spiritús
             sancti
             ,
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Multi
             Christianum
             nomen
             ad
             judicium
             habene
             non
             ad
             remedium
             .
          
           
             Domus
             animae
             ,
             
               Guil.
               Parisiens
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Dum
             tempora
             superiora
             cum
             nostris
             comparo
             ,
             dicere
             consuevi
             plus
             illos
             conscientiae
             ,
             scientiae
             minus
             babuisse
             ;
             nos
             contrà
             ,
             scientiae
             plus
             ,
             conscientiae
             minus
             habere
             ,
             Beza
             .
          
           
             *
             Prejudicium
             judicii
             ,
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             *
             Unicuique
             liber
             est
             propria
             conscientia
             ;
             &
             ad
             hunc
             librum
             discutiendum
             &
             emendandum
             omnes
             alii
             invenli
             sunt
             .
          
           
             Praelucendo
             pereo
             .
          
           
             *
             Tanta
             est
             dulcedo
             coelesti●
             gaudii
             ,
             ut
             si
             una
             guttula
             difflueret
             in
             infernum
             ,
             totam
             amaritudinem
             inferni
             absorboret
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41128-e2740
           
             What
             a
             mans
             estate
             before
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.18
             ,
          
           
             Gen.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Ministers
             are
             to
             enquire
             after
             the
             estate
             of
             their
             people
             .
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             27.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.5
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Philip
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Col.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Vses
             .
             1.
             
             Instruct
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reproof
             .
          
           
             Isai
             .
             30.10
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             25.32
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Prop.
             E●e●●ion
             ma●
             be
             k●own
             .
          
           
             Shrewd
             signes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             may
             know
             his
             estate
             ,
             proved
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             1.
             1.
             
             John
             3.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             John
             3.3
             .
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             86.2
             .
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.7
             ,
             8
             ,
          
           
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.26
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             
               Of
               Instruction
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             every
             mans
             duty
             to
             enquire
             after
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             Ma●t●
             .
             15.14
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Jo●
             .
             22.21
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Ga●
             .
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             
               Of
               Direction
            
             .
          
           
             Means
             to
             know
             what
             estate
             we
             are
             in
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.17
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.112
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             20
             27.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.32
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Impediments
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Luke
             21.34
             
          
           
             John
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             
               Of
               Exhortation
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41128-e5260
           
             What
             Conscience
             is
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             19.10
          
           
             Matth.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             Foure
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             in
             every
             man
             a
             conscience
             .
          
           
             John
             8.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Reasons
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             9.44
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             verse
             13.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             II.
             proposition
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             18.23
             .
          
           
             Josh
             .
             7.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Luke
             23.34
             .
          
           
             John
             16.2
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             
               III.
               Proposition
            
             .
             The
             office
             of
             Conscience
             is
             to
             bear
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             
               Foure
               Properties
               of
               Conscience
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Jo●n
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Job
             13.3
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Of
             Consciences
             single
             bearing
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             41.9
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.77
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             1.
             
             Jer.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             30.6
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             38
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             judic●all
             bearing
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             P●t
             .
             1.01
             .
          
           
             V●e
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Conscience
             judgeth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conscience
             counselleth
             .
          
           
             Isai
             30.21
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.10
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.5
             .
             1.
             
             P●t
             .
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.10
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             31.19
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             27.6
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23.2
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             19.20
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             
               The
               adjuncts
               of
               conscience
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             illightened
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.105
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             erroneous
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             1
             19.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             65.3
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             doubting
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Rule
             1.
             
          
           
             Rule
             2.
             
          
           
             Rule
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             A
             scrupulous
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             13.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Prov.
             29.1
             .
             Means
             to
             get
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119
             73.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             25.9
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Antonius
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             John.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.23
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             faithfull
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             20.6
             .
          
           
             Properties
             :
             1.
             
             It
             is
             watchfull
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.39
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             severe
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.10
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             importunate
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.22
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             132.4
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             35.21
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             6.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             John
             15.14
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Maxima
               viola●io
               consci●n●iae
               ●st
               maximepec●atum
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             An
             unfaithfull
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Properties
               thereof
            
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             silent
             .
          
           
             M●●h
             .
             7.3
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             It
             is
             large
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             10.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             remisse
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             29.19
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             7.9
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             F●●d
             .
             10.29
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.7
             ,
             8
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Jo●n
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             Gen
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             tender
             conscience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24
             .
             5●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             6.19
             .
             Numb
             .
             15.32
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             sleepy
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             benumbed
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.32
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             seared
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Use
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             18.12
             .
          
           
             H●b
             .
             11.5
             .
          
           
             Die●nte
             scripturâ
             inquit
             ille
             .
          
           
             Acts
             23.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             1.33
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Co●
             .
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Job
             21.23
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             44.23
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             57.19
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.13
             .
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.23
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.165
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             7.20
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             22.21
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             29.11
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             97.11
             .
          
           
             Isai
             .
             59.8
             .
          
           
             John
             14.27
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             35.8
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             15.21
             .
          
           
             Job
             18.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Jo●n
             4.18
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             20.3
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             39.13
             .
          
           
             Job
             
               10.20
               ,
               21.
            
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             19.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             
               15.56
               ,
               57.
            
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.15
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             27.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.22
             .
          
           
             Jon.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.10
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.103
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             
               4.3
               ,
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             
          
           
             Lev.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             42.21
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.3
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.4
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             80.4
             .
          
           
             Desperatio
             est
             homicida
             animae
             ,
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Desperate
             est
             in
             infernum
             descendere
             ,
             Isià
             .
          
           
             E●ek
             24.23
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             88.1
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             18.14
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam
             25.37
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             21.20
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             39.11
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             M.M.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.26
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.16
             .
          
           
             Job
             31.23
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.120
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2
          
           
             Answ
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             28.6
             .
          
           
             Dub.
             Sol.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             John
             2.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             John
             4.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             John
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             4.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             
               ●
               .
               17
            
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             22.17
             .
          
           
             Isai
             .
             30.18
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             123.2
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             
               20
               22.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Every
             mans
             conscience
             may
             inform
             him
             in
             what
             state
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Isai
             .
             59.12
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             7.22
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             22.12
             .
          
           
             Acts
             25.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             conscience
             doth
             this
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.6
             .
          
           
             Prov
             11
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.6
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             John
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             conscience
             doth
             this
             .
          
           
             Acts
             24.25
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             interlineth
             .
          
           
             Act
             2●
             25.
             
          
           
             Acts
             27.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             choketh
             .
          
           
             Num.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             4
             Why
             many
             are
             deluded
             about
             their
             estate
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             66.24
             .
          
           
             Job
             9.11
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Acts
             23.
             ●
             
          
           
             Concerning
             a
             good
             conscience
             
          
           
             John
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             A
             firm
             conscience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             An
             infirm
             conscience
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.55
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             The
             bond
             of
             conscience
             is
             Gods
             law
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             4
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             law
             of
             God
             the
             prime
             bond
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Acts
             4.20
             .
          
           
             Reasons
          
           
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.4
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             22.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             ●
             ▪
             Cor.
             14.37
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             From
             what
             Christians
             are
             freed
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Anti●●mis●●
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Arguments
             .
             That
             Gods
             la●
             bindeth
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             regenerate
             .
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Luke
             17.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.31
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             John
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
          
           
             Azorius
             the
             Jesuite
             reports
             it
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.89
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             29.1
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             John
             5.21
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             
               17.
               
               ●7
            
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             Use
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.22
             .
          
           
             Num.
             30.3
             .
          
           
             Judges
             11.30
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Acts
             18.25
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             ●1
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.5
             .